Larsons Book of Cults (PDFDrive)

LARSON'S
BOOK OF
A popular and fascinating encyclopedia of

flourishing cults, including Âstrology
The Unification Church ^BhagÂân
Shree Rajneesh êst Ho/y Order of
MANS Rev. Ike The Way ^Divine
Light Mission ^Branhamism ^The
Martial Arts ^Scientology ÛFOs
^TM ^Yoga ând more than 50 others.
Digitized by the Internet Arciiive
in 2010
http://www.archive.org/details/larsonsbookofculOOIars
LARSON'S BOOK OF CULTS
LARSON'S
BOOK OF
mm
Bob Larson
Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Wheaton, Illinois

8
Iwould like to extend a special thanks to Gretchen

and Robert Passantino, for their expert advice and
review of the original manuscript.
Scripture references are taken from the King

James Version of the Bible, unless otherwise
indicated.
Fourth printing. September 1983

Library of Congress Catalog Number 82-6001
ISBN 0-8423-2104-7
Copyright 1982 by Bob Larson
'
All rights reserved

Printed in the United States of America
Contents
I. AN INTRODUCTION TO THE CULTS
1. Drinking at the Fountain 11
2. Dismantling the Myth 16
3. A Sociological Perspective on Cults 26
4. A Christian Perspective on Cults 31
5. Biblical Theology and the Cults 35
II. AN INTRODUCTION TO CULT CONCEPTS

6. Understanding Cult Concepts 43
7. Enlightenment 47
8. Reincarnation 51
9. Meditation 62
III. CULTIC ROOTS IN WORLD RELIGIONS

10. Prologue 69
11. Hinduism 71
12. Buddhism
(Theravada/Mahayana/Tibetan/Zen) 83
13. Taoism 97
14. Islam (Including Sufism and Black
Muslims) 103
IV MAJOR CULTS
15. Survey of Major Cults 121
Pseudo-Christian Cults
16. Children of God (Family of Love) 123
17. Christian Science 130
18. Church ofthe Living Word, The 136
19. Holy Order of MANS 140
20. International Community of Christ/
Thejamilians 143
21. Jehovah's Witnesses 146
22. Local Church, The 152
23. Mormonism 156
24. Neo-Gnosticism 166
25. Penitentes 169
26. Unity School of Christianity 171
27. Way International, The 176
28. Worldwide Church of God (Armstrongism) 181
Personality Cults
29. BabaRamDass
(Hanuman Foundation) 187
30. Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh 190
31. Branhamism 194
32. Bubba Free John 198
33. Gurdjieff/Subud/Renaissance 201
34. Guru Maharaj Ji (Divine Light Mission) 205
35. Meher Baba (Sufism Reoriented, Inc.) 213
36. Muktananda Paramahansa 218
37. Rev. Ike 221
38. Rev. Sun Myung Moon (Unification Church) 224
39. Sathya Sai Baba 234
40. SriChinmoy 239
Occult/Mystical Cults
41. Association for Research and Enlightenment
(Edgar Cayce) 242
42. Astara 249
43. Astrology 254
44. Bahaism 261
45. Church Universal and Triumphant 265
46. ECKANKAR 270
47. est 275
48. Foundation Faith ofthe Millennium
(Foundation Faith of God) 280
49. International Society of Krishna
Consciousness (Hare Krishna) 283
50. Martial Arts 293
51. Nichiren Shoshu/Soka Gakkai 302
52. Rosicrucianism 306
53. Scientology 312
54. Spiritualism/Spiritism 316
55. Theosophy 326
56. Transcendental Meditation 333
57. UFOs 343
58. Urantia 351
59. Yoga 356
V SYNOPSES OF MINOR CULTS

60. Aetherius Society 365
61. Alamo Christian Foundation 366
62. Ananda Marga Yoga Society 368
63. Anthroposophical Society 369
64. Arica Institute, Inc. 371
65. Church of Armageddon (Love Family) 373
66. Church of Bible Understanding, The
(Forever Family) 375
67. Esalen Institute 377
68. Farm, The 379
69. Foundation of Human Understanding
(Roy Masters) 381
70. Krishnamurti Foundation of America 382
71. Lifespring 384
72. Mind Sciences 385
73. Self-Realization Fellowship
(Paramahansa Yogananda) 387
74. Silva Mind Control 389
75. Swami Kriy ananda 391
76. Swami Rami (Himalayan International Institute
of Yoga Science and Philosophy) 393
77. Swami Vivekananda (Vedanta Society) 394
78. Swedenborgianism 396
79. Unitarian Universalist Association 398
80. Yogi Bhajan (Sikh Foundation/3HO
Foundation) 400
Background Sources for Minor Cults 403

Cult Information Resources 407
Recommended Reading 409
Addenda 411
Coercive Cult Techniques
Annotated Bibliography
Index 421
AN INTRODUCTION
TO THE CULTS
11
1
Drinking at tlie
Fountain
Itwas only five-thirty in the morning, but this author had
already been up over an hour. Most people rise early in
Banaras, India, the Hindu "holy city." Each day, more than
one-half million begin springing from bed long before
sunrise. Their trek to the shores of the river Ganges must
be completed before the tip of that glowing orb hfts
above the eastern horizon.
Most of them carry buckets or vials — some kind of
container — to ferry Ganges water back to their homes.
The Ganges provides thousands of Banaras residents with
their only source of drink and bathing. Never mind that its
putrid flow is spiked with human excrement and the
carcasses of dead cattle. When its journey begins, high in
the Himalayas, Ganges water may be pristine. But by the
time this most sacred river in all Hinduism reaches the
plains of Banaras, its translucent stream has turned into a
murky green soup of sewage.
Devout Hindus hurry toward the Ganges as vendors of
various religious accessories vie for their attention. They
offer a wide assortment of pious wares. The most popular
is a small garland of flowers costing more than these poor
12 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE CULTS
people can easily afford. But gaining the favor of the

mother goddess of the Ganges is worth almost any price.
To the non-Hindu it probably seems absurd. If that small
string of petals were to festoon the buyer's neck or grace
his home with fragrance, the expenditure might be
considered a reasonable investment. But instead of
having some personal value, this small garland is taken to
the Ganges and placed in its current to float downstream.
This wasn't the first time the author had witnessed the
daily Banaras ritual of sunworship. Ten years earlier the
mist of the Ganges dawn had beckoned these curious
eyes. At that same time a decade ago, halfway across the
Indian subcontinent, a musical group known as the
Beatles had also traveled to this land of fables and fakirs.
Their journey had taken them to Rishikesh where they
chose to meditate at the feet of a bearded swami named
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi.
In 1968 the Beatles proclaimed that Transcendental
Meditation was the answer to all mankind's distress.
Though the advice sounded strange to most Westerners,
it wasn't the first time that the "virtues" of Hinduism had
been exported beyond the shores of India. Long before

the current invasion of mysticism took root in the
philosophically sterile milieu of twentieth century
science and technology, the Eastern perspective was
hailed as a superior world-view. In 1893 the Parliament of
World Religions, held in Chicago, felt the first surge of
what was to become a transcendental tidal wave. In
praise of the Hinduistic concept of God, theosophists and
swamis echoed the endorsement of nineteenth century
luminaries, Emerson and Thoreau. (On the shores of
Walden Pond, the latter had pored over pages of the
Bhagavad-Cita.)
American Protestantism was jolted by the message of
delegates to the Parliament who declared, "All is one.
Man is divine. God is not out there, he is within every
man." A seed had been planted and the plurahsm of
republican democracy insured that it would grow
wherever non-Christian thinking predominated.
Mysticism flourished in the fifties beatnik culture of Jack
Kerouac, Allen Ginsberg, Herman Hesse, and Alan Watts.
With the advent of the flower-powered sixties,
psychedelia fostered "religious" experiences that
12 DRINKING AT THE FOUNTAIN
paralleled the introspection of Thoreau and the mystical

vision in the Tibetan Book of the Dead.
The next step came in the late sixties. Young pop fans
who had screamed their lungs breathless at the beguiling
Fab Four in Shea Stadium, now heard their music idols
singing "I am he as you are he as you are me and we are
all together" (from "The Walrus"). What did the Beatles
mean? Alan Watts and crew smiled knowingly as the
Liverpool Foursome went on to sing of "Instant Karma." It
was left to George Harrison, after the group split, to erase
all doubts about pop music's role in promoting Eastern
religions when "My Sweet Lord" chanted praises to the
Hindu pantheon.
As preparations were being made for a short boat trip
down the Ganges, this author nostalgically surveyed how
much Western culture had changed in those ten years.
Yoga, mantras, and gurus had become as American as the
proverbial apple pie. And it all began in Banaras. Here
was the fountain of all Hinduism (and just up the road a
few miles at Samath, the birthplace of Buddha and his
"enlightenment"). As the boatsman leaned against his
oars to propel the rickety craft upstream, the first rays of
the "sun-god" streaked above the Earth's rim.
Devout Hindus streamed down the ghats (steps)
leading to the water's edge. Small canopies sheltered
stationary swamis who watched over the personal
belongings of their devotional clients. Watches, exterior
clothing, and hand-carried items were placed at their feet
forsafe-keeping while the devotees stripped to the bare
essentials and launched out waist-deep into the waters.
Worshipers clasped their hands in gestures of prayer as
the ritual of dipping and bathing began. Some chanted
mantras of praise to the Lord Sun. Others drank profusely
from the river. On the banks the more energetic
contorted their limbs in yogic postures. Those who
arrived early were collecting their containers of Ganges
water for the walk home.
Every few feet on the hank a lingam (a three foot high,
Hindu phallic symbol of fertility) rose above the ghats.
The eye of a Westerner couldn't miss either this erotic
symbol or the huge culvert pouring refuse into the stream
near the spot where thousands performed their
ceremonies. To remind these devotees that this outlet
dispensed all the sewage of Banaras' 800,000 souls would

have been a futile warning. The Ganges is a god, and god
is pure and "holy" no matter what the cholera statistics
say to the contrary.
Further upstream the boat passes near the burning
ghats, the site where devout Hindus are cremated. Every
orthodox Hindu wants to die in Banaras. Legend has it that
doing so circumvents the endless cycle of reincarnation.
Those whose bodies are burned in the "holy city" are
freed from transmigrations and are absorbed directly into
the Brahman Absolute. Only victims of smallpox and
other contagious diseases are exempted. Fanatical
Hindus fear that germs may be reincarnated ancestors;
they thus avoid cremation the one time it would be
medically advisable. In those cases, the bodies are
thrown into the Ganges to pollute its waters in a deathly
manner.
Having navigated the two-mile stretch of river rimmed
with ghats, the oarsman steered toward the original point
of depcUfture. For this author, the boat ride was a
microcosmic reminder of how scenes so familiar a
decade eairlier were now less shocking to the Western
mind. Ten years ago these same scenes would have
produced a case of culture shock. This time, it all seemed
so familiar. What had changed? Banaras appeared no
different with its millennia-old religious rituals. What
made Banaras seem less exotic was the extensive
incursion such beliefs and practices had made on
Western values and lifestyles.
As the boat touched shore amidst a flotilla of garlands
offered to appease the Ganges goddess, a wail of grief
pierced the still, morning air. Not far away, an Indian
woman writhed in agony at the feet of a six-foot-tall stone
idol — Hanuman, the monkey-god. Half human with a
monkey's head, the lifeless statue was oblivious to the
penitent's desperate pleas. Though her god failed to
respond, she persisted in her cry for assistance, pressing
herself against its cold, limestone legs.
The cause of her desperation was undiscemible to one
who couldn't speak Hindi. Even her fellow citizens paid
little attention to her hysterical plight. Perhaps their
subservience to the fatalistic philosophy of Hinduism
dulled their ability to empathize. After all, whatever the
75 DRINKING AT THE FOUNTAIN
source of her distress, the law of karma is immutable. If

she were suffering, so be it. The will of the gods and the
consequences of reaping have no ultimate remedy in this
or the next. Even Hanuman surely knew that.
life,
Though her tongue was impossible to translate, the

grief of her spirit spoke a universal language. As with
millions of Americans trapped in the bondage of cults,
her petition for help went unheeded. Hinduism, the
mother faith of many cults, had no spiritual nourishment to
offer her pleading soul. In a word-picture this hungering
Indian woman epitomized what the faith of the East has
done to the hope of the West.
What struck this author as most ironic, was the date of
this tragic April morning scene. As the pathetic woman
sought the assistance of a mongrelized demigod to
relieve her crushing burden, it just happened to be
Easter Sunday. All around the world, millions of Christians
were reaffirming the glorious news, "He is risen!" If this
woman could have comprehended those three words in
English, this author would have rushed to her side with
the message of hope in Christ. And if the reader had
witnessed the same scene, his desire to share the
message of Jesus would undoubtedly have been just as
urgent.
Are we also aware that many others involved in cults
languish in the same predicament? They kneel at the feet
of Joseph Smith, Mary Baker Eddy, Charles and Myrtle
Fillmore, Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh, Charles Tkze Russell,
L. Ron Hubbard, Herbert W Armstrong, Meher Baba, and
scores of others who claim (or claimed) to possess the
answer to hfe's search for truth. Do the unheard and
unanswered cries of today's cult adherents stir our spirits
with compassion and love?
This book is the most exhausting, challenging, and
compelling task this author has ever attempted. During
long nights of burning midnight oil and consuming
inexhaustible hours of intensive investigation, the
plaintive wail of that Indian woman has been a haunting
reminder of the urgency of this mission. It is for her, and
for the sake of those who share her slavery, that this book
has been carefully researched and prayerfully written.
16
2
Dismantling
tlie Myth
The swamis are coming from India, and they're taking
away the flock. They're speaking of religion as dealing
with the interior of life and not about dogmatic formulae
and ritual requirements. — Joseph Campbell, author of
The Masks of God and professor of literature at Sarah
Lawrence College.
Such is the way one writer described the current voguish

interest in Eastern mysticism. Most Westerners don't
seem to care that the Oriental system of faith is based on a
tenuous, mystical foundation. The manner in which cults
of the East present a veiled explanation of truth, is
apparently of no more concern to the modern mind than
whether Joseph Smith (Mormonism's founder) really did
discover golden plates buried in Palmyra, New York, or
whether Victor Wierwille (guiding force of The Way)
actually heard the voice of God. As a result, 20 million
Americans involved in cults have placed their hope in
belief structures with tenets based on mixtures of fact and
fantasy.
17 DISMANTLING THE MYTH
It matters little to the mystic whether his system of
worship is historically accurate. If Krishna's discourses

with Arjuna in the Bhagavad-Cita are mere legends,
pointing out this fact is dismissed with a shrug.
Expediency is what counts. Consequently, the historic
validation of an empty tomb and a blood-stained cross has
little meaning to the mystic's mind. Whether Calvary and
the Resurrection actually took place seems less important
to the false religionist than what he sees as the allegorical
grandeur of the story.
But truth does matter! When the legendary accounts
which comprise the superstructure of mystical
philosophy have collapsed, the child of God must be
ready to offer the disillusioned an objectively valid
response to the "whys" of hfe. When the myths have
been shattered, the Bible-based Christian should be in a
position to defend the claims of Jesus' divinity. "Be ready
always to give an answer to every man that asketh a
reason of the hope that is in you," the Apostle Peter urged
(1 Pet. 3: 15). This book has been written to help provide
that answer. The reader whose faith is experientially
rooted in the living Logos will find on these pages a
concrete intellectual rationale for pointing the cultist to
the historical Christ.
American soil has been the foremost battleground in
the war of the cults versus Christianity. It's ironic this
struggle has occurred here. Both the devout and the
deists who settled this land were committed to a
transcendent faith which recognized a personal God
based on the Judeo-Christian model. However, a careful
study of America's past reveals that even those early
years of settling and exploration were influenced by the
breeze that became the tumultuous gale of twentieth
century cultism. The promise of free exercise of religion
which originally lured people to this land also fostered
Utopian, communal, and apocalyptic dreams. The
American vision has always been enamored with
idealistic answers promising a simplistic and sacred
explanation for hfe's purpose. This philosophy of
"Manifest Destiny" has been most evident in times of
cultural transition such as the Armageddon-crazed days
of the industrial revolution. Today's cult invasion is the
cultural extension of this uniquely American attitude.
Established religion, the legitimizer of the status quo,

suffers today from the moral vacuum created in part by
technology's triumph. In this setting, the myth of the cults
helps to steady men's nerves and placate their fears.
Exploring psychic inner space and conducting mythic
ceremonies seem to reinforce each man's worth in the
computer age. The ritualism and imagery of our twentieth
century cultic myths (whether they are a Mormon's proxy
baptism or the promise of astral travel held forth by
ECKANKAR advocates) awaken a sense of awe about
man's relationship to the world around him. Most of all,
the mythology of the cults reveals to the "faithful" where
they belong in the scheme of the universe. From birth to
death the cultist is guided by his myth with an assurance
that each step fits into the divine order.
Souls for whom Christ shed his blood deserve more of a
spiritually fulfilling answer than that which is provided by
modem myths. The author of this book bears a solemn
obligation. If Jehovah's Witnesses really do have inside
information about the world's end, and if Scientology
really can extinguish our hang-ups from past lives, you,
the reader, have a right to know. If Moon is the Messiah or
if Baha'u'llah was the Christ, then no personal prejudice
should stand in the way of proclaiming these facts. But if

these spiritual leaders and philosophers are in error, then
every person whose hfe this book touches deserves to
know the unvarnished truth.
The reader also has a right to know that the theological
perspective of this volume is committed to an evangelical
Christian stance. This author has not been commissioned
by any church or denomination. No official communion of
any theological persuasion has given instructions to
dismantle a particular philosophy held dear by any cult
group or leader. Orthodox, Protestant, and Reformation
presuppositions alone provide the frame of reference for
the analysis of each cult. Two basic theological principles
guide this study: (1) Jesus Christ is fully God, from eternity
past to eternity future (Col. 2:10); and (2) obedience to the
command that Christians are to, "Abhor that which is evil;
cleave to that which is good" (Rom. 12:9).
This book is not intended to be a sociological or
theological treatise. Its purpose is to aid and inform the
average person whose friends or loved ones are involved
in cult activities. Larson'sBook of Cults is also intended to

prepare the layman who dreads the intrusion of the
canvassing cultist knocking on his door. Each
commentary is intended to be practical, embellished
with the author's personal experiences confronting the
cults. It also includes the insights gained from travels to
over seventy countries (including many weeks of
research in Indian and Asian societies).
Why is the myth of the cults so attractive to modem
man? Is the recent explosion of cult activity indicative of
societal or spiritual factors? Has America's proclivity for
"inventive" solutions caused her to turn Eastward? Is it
the fault of science for heralding the advance of
problem-solving by microprocessors? Can the innate
spiritualhunger in man's heart be blamed for pursuing
escapist solutions to desperate dilemmas? Or has
mankind entered an age in which conflicting
supernatural forces tug at his allegiance in one final bid
for control of civilization before its last gasp?
The secular behaviorist would probably choose one or
more of the above explanations while the evangelical
Christian would, in all likehhood, check off all five. There
are other causes one might add to this list. In his book,
Those Curious New Cults, author William Petersen
includes: (1) disillusionment with American political life;
(2) dehumanization by science; (3) advent of the drug
culture; (4) future fright (fear of nuclear or environmental
cataclysms); (5) breakdown of the family; (6) popular
culture (music and literature); (7) psychology and the
occult (Jung to Joseph Rhine); (8) decline of the church;
and (9) the ecology crisis.
Because of these and other reasons, an estimated 1,500
to 3,000 cult groups flourish in North American society.
Their adherents range from thousands to small bands of
disciples numbering a few hundred or less. Membership
is divided between established cuhs with reasonably
respectable followings (e.g. Mormonism, Christian
Science, Unity) and New Age Cults. The latter believe
that man's evolutionary spiritual ascent will reach fruition
in a new-dawning era of Utopian goals of spiritual
brotherhood and peace. All cults have one thing in
common. They consider the claims of Christ to be
optional, not essential to salvation.
Idealistic young people whose quest for spiritual

identity supersedes their desire for materialistic comfort,
are ripe for exploitation by cultic myths. The promise of
psychic enhancement and raised consciousness has a
powerful sway over the naive and unsuspecting.
Adolescents who want to intellectually short-circuit the
agonizing process of maturation can be easily victimized
by a myth which offers a painless way of ignoring the
discomfort of learning life's lessons the hard way. New
Age Cults are particularly adept at beckoning the lonely
and confused to step over the threshold of an altered
perception of reality. All the answers to mankind's great
questions are dismissed by merging one's ego into the
common good of the cult's vision for the future. The myth
they offer is no passing fad. Their vision of remaking the
world will endure even after the most optimistic
predictions of a Rev. Moon have been proven false.
The mythology of cuh teaching presents a formidable
challenge to society. Secularists who once said, "It can't
happen to my kids," have had their illusions shattered.
Instead of reaching out to meet the needs of a searching
generation, they have offered the solutions of
governmental control or remedial deprogramming.
Interference by the State in matters of religious
conviction is a specter that could haunt religious freedom
for years to come. Legislated regulations aimed at bizarre
groups could one day be turned into edicts which would
hinder legitimate alternative expressions of faith. Recent
clashes between humanists and evangelicals illustrate all
too succinctly that antireligionists would not hesitate to
use any lawful power to thwart the concerns of bom-again
believers. "Today the Moonies, tomorrow the
Pentecostals" may be a slogan of alarm worth heeding.
Those whose responsibility it would be to establish
religious norms might well someday officially repudiate
the Bible in favor of atheism. What then? Temporarily
stemming the tide of cult brainwashing probably appeals
to evangelicals, especially those whose children have
become cuh converts. But undermining First Amendment
rights to achieve momentary suppression of an
undesirable belief system might eventually invite
suppression of biblically orthodox groups.
The phght of parents whose offspring have been
unfairly captivated by mind-bending cults is a genuine

concern of everyoxie, especially jurists. There is no way
to calculate the emotional grief of a mother and father
who suddenly find a family member undergoing a
complete personality transformation. What is a parent to
do when his own child sees him as an instrument of Satan
and refuses to answer calls or letters? For some,
deprogramming, forceable kidnapping, and "coercive
dissuasion," seem to be their last hope.
For fees upwards of $10,000 they enlist the services of a
"professional" such as Ted Patrick ("Black Lightning"),
who will abduct the cult adherent and sequester him in a
motel room where his cult beliefs are persistently
challenged. Patrick, whose activities have earned him
frequent brushes with the law, claims to have
deconverted more than 1,600 young people. Such
conduct raises serious questions about violating the law
to prevent so-called "greater injury" to one's mind and
beliefs. It would appear that the First Amendment
guarantees the right of any person to believe what he
wishes. Patrick argues that certain cults have so
perfected their recruitment techniques that their victims
are effectively denied the privilege of free moral choice.
Whether fighting fire with fire is justifiable, considering
the circumstances, is a major question facing those
concerned with protecting religious freedoms.
Most Christians would oppose violating an individual's
will and integrity to free him from any kind of
enslavement. They would argue that it is only the truth of
Christ that makes any man free (John 8:32) and that
violence should not answer violence. In analyzing this
phenomenon, the Spiritual Counterfeit Project newsletter
concluded, "We are convinced that the insidious
infringements of personality which are involved in cultic
manipulation of commitment should not remain totally
beyond the reach of society and its sanctions. Since one
of the key techniques of coercive persuasion is to isolate
the perspective convert from any influence which might
challenge or disrupt the belief-system, we believe that a
person who has been subjected to such techniques
should have an opportunity to evaluate his or her
commitment and beliefs free from the self-reinforcing
context of cult involvement with its propaganda, fear.
guilt, and harassment." The S.C.P. recommends "reality

testing" applied through the authority of the government
"by means of conservatorship proceedings or some
acceptable substitute."
Even if a morally and legally acceptable method to
extract cuh members is found, the fundamental issue of
countering cult evangelism still needs to be addressed.
The appalling number of cult devotees who have left
evangelical ranks poses a crucial question. How well is
the Church training its members to understand the
foundation of their beliefs? Countering the cult invasion
requires that Christians be properly grounded in the
biblical science of apologetics. Believers may need to be
reminded that they have a sacred responsibility to
"contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the
saints" (Jude 3).
The prolific growth of the cults is not likely to recede
anytime soon. As Dr. Walter Martin points out, Christians
cannot sit back passively and assume that those teachers
who are not of God will eventually fade away. Some who
adopt this passive attitude cite Gamaliel's advice to the
Jewish council (Acts 5:33-39) as their theological pretext.
When Gamaliel advised his brethren not to oppose the
apostles lest they also oppose God, his counsel was
directed toward a consideration of anti-Christian
persecution. Thus Gamaliel's proposition cannot be used
to justify a failure to counter false doctrines. Adopting
such an attitude would be to concede Godly origin to the
successes of major world religions which oppose
Christian beliefs. To "just preach the Gospel" and leave
the cults to "hang themselves when they get enough
rope" would be to confine the Great Commission to
non-cult evangelism.
If Christians are to confidently challenge the cults, they
must be spiritually prepared. "Judgment must begin at
the house of God" (1 Pet. 4: 17) and confronting the myth
of the cuhs also means the Church first has to purge its
own ranks. Doing so requires facing some serious,
introspective questions. What about the excessive
authority conceded to Christian leaders who command
large followings? How much attention is being paid to
encouraging strong family units where young people find
secure parental relationships that are too strong for cult
authoritarianism to crack? Do laymen need carefully to

weigh in the light of Scripture the pronouncements of
their respected leaders? (Even the Apostle Paul
acknowledged the necessity of such checks and
balances in Acts 17: 1 1.) Should the Church be reminded
of the supernatural gifts and spiritual spontaneity which
characterized its early growth and is now indicative of
what sometimes attracts youth to cults? To dismiss the
success of aberrant beliefs with the excuse that Satan has
blinded the eyes of cultists could be a way of ignoring the
fact that the true Church is also at fault.
The Apostle Paul's love for the Church caused him to
do more than merely issue a warning about "grievous
wolves." His command to defend diligently the cause of
Christ ushered forth day and night "with tears" (Acts
20:28-31). Paul's impassioned appeal, coupled with
Christ's advance notice ("Behold, I have told you
before," Matt. 24:25), leaves some churches in the
embarrassing position of having abdicated the throne of
dominion over men's souls to the more energetic cult
groups.
Sound theology, doctrinal purity, and aggressive
evangelistic techniques do not provide the whole answer
to thwarting cultic expansion. Christians are not only
known by their adherence to lofty ethics rooted in
biblical theology. John 13:34, 35 reminds believers that
love is the mark of discipleship. And love for one's
neighbor is the distinguishing characteristic of one's love
for God. Such is the message of the Good Samaritan
parable of Luke 10:30-35. A personal anecdote from the
author may emphasize this fact in a practical manner.
Just a few paragraphs prior to penning this very page,
there was a knock at the door of my cabin. (Most of my
writing is done at a mountain retreat where there are no
phones or visitors to interfere.) It was pouring rain
outside, and two drenched Japanese-American girls
named Harriet and Ellen were seeking entrance. Once
inside, they explained to my wife and me that the friends
they were with had slid off a muddy road and wrecked
their car.They asked for a ride to a nearby lodge where
they could call a tow truck. No writer appreciates an
interruption. However, there was no choice but to render
them immediate assistance in their distress.
The two girls were soaking wet and covered with mud.
Needless to say, my vehicle suffered the consequences!
To make matters worse, on the way to the lodge the
heater fan conked out and the knob to the defroster fell
off. It was as if one irritation after another was being
heaped upon me to exacerbate the situation. After
phoning for a wrecker, the girls asked me for another ride
to the place where they had joined their friends and left
their car — a half hour's drive away. There was no
questioning that these young ladies needed my help.
What concerned me was that their plight had interfered
with what appeared to be a more important spiritual
responsibility —
writing this book.
On the way to retrieving their automobile, the
conversation centered on the weather and how the
accident occurred. Finally, Ellen asked what I did for a
That led to a lengthy explanation regarding my
living.
personal faith in Christ, something neither girl seemed to
understand.
"Where do you attend church?" I asked.
"We're Buddhists," they replied.
Suddenly, I knew why God had allowed this
interruption. What I had considered an irritating
infringement of my time was God's way of reminding me
that this book was not as important as showing God's love
and helping someone in need.
The devout Buddhist beliefs of Harriet and Ellen soon
collided with my scriptural insistence that Christ is the
only means of salvation. When we reached their car,
Ellen's parting words climaxed the episode.
"Well, I guess we won't really know who's right until
we're both dead," she concluded.
"But if Jesus was correct," I answered, "it will be a little
too late for you to find out."
As I drove off, the Holy Spirit impressed upon me an
important lesson. God loves mankind so much that he is
willing to provide shelter and kindness even to those who
reject his Son. My knowledge of the cults, particularly
Buddhism, would probably have enabled me to argue
effectively on an intellectual level with Harriet and Ellen.
But God was more concerned about my extending a
Samaritan act of love than my winning a theological
debate in the defense of truth.
When I arrived back at the cabin I was prepared to

pursue this book with new resolve and enthusiasm. Most
importantly, I felt the need to do something more than just
issue a warning about the dangers of cults. Dismantling
the myth of the cults is not only the work of biblical
apologetics, it is also a labor of love.
26
3
A Sociological
Perspective on Cults
What is a cult? An adequate definition evades most
people. Webster's New Collegiate Dictionary (198 1)
states that a cult represents a religious body that is
"unorthodox or spurious." It also cites the wider
perimeter of "devotion to a great person, idea, or thing,"
a frame of reference to which this book in part ascribes.
To understand the technical and inherent implications of
the word "cult," its sociological perimeters need to be
explored. Before doing that, the theological
considerations of this book need to be restated.
The sociological considerations of cult activity must
mirror the standard that Christ is the source of
determining error and truth. Thus, any group which
intentionally manipulates its language to mimic
evangelical beUefs must have its semantic distortions
exposed. Any cult which places itself in opposition to
historic Christianity should not be allowed to hide behind
a cloak of religious good will or misleading terminology.
Do false belief systems deserve credit for their good
works? Many cults have made significant contributions to
the social welfare of humanity. In some instances cult
27 4 A SOCIOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE ON CULTS
leaders are sincerely concerned about meeting the

spiritual needs of seeking souls. Even though this book
recognizes positive elements in certain cults, it must not
be forgotten that the Bible requires reproof and rebuke of
any teaching which exalts itself against the necessity of
salvation through Christ (2 Tim. 4:2). According to
scriptural criteria, any false teacher is a "deceitful
worker" (2 Cor. 11:13) who is an enemy "of the cross of
Christ" (Phil. 3: 18). Gratuitous words in recognition of
positive values should not be mistaken for any
endorsement of what the Bible calls "doctrines of devils"
(1 Tim. 4:1).
With the bibhcal standards of cultic evaluation
established, we now consider the question, "What is a
cult?" It would be impossible in any treatment of this
subject to consider all contingent factors. The hsting of
cults which appears later in the book is not intended to be
exhaustive or definitively categoric. Each group will be
classified according to the primary focus of its teachings.
Thus, even established world religions which do not bear
the sociological earmarks of a cult will be included
because of their departure from Christian theology.
Apart from theological considerations, what classifies a
certain group as a "cult"? The designation obviously
requires a subjective value judgment. Many respectable
groups that are admired by society (e.g. Mormons,
Bahais)were considered repugnant and persecuted
during their formation. In the sociological sense, who is to
say which of today's non-traditional eccentrics will be
considered socially acceptable in years to come? In Dr.
Walter Martin's book The Kingdom of the Cults, Dr.
Charles Braden is quoted as saying: "A cult ... is any
religiousgroup which differs significantly in some one or
more respects as to belief or practice from those religious
groups which are regarded as the normative expression
of religion in our total culture."
Ronald Enroth points out that the origin of the word
"cult" can be traced to the Latin "cultus" which
"connotes all that is involved in worship-ritual, emotion,
liturgy and attitude." Cultic philosophy is diverse,
ranging from the rigidly aesthetic to the sexually
permissive. Though adherents may exhibit certain typical
motivational characteristics, attitudes vary from selfish
narcissism to abandonment of the ego for communal
welfare.
These are things which most cults share in common:

(1)a centralized authority which tightly structures both
philosophy and lifestyle; (2) a "we" versus "they"
complex, pitting the supposed superior insights of the
group against a hostile outside culture; (3) a commitment
for each member to intensively proselytize the
unconverted; and (4) an entrenched isolationism that
divorces the devotee from the realities of the world at
large.
In the beginning many such groups displayed sincere
expressions of a humble desire to better society and
follow God's will. At some point the founder's teachings
were codified into an organized system of revelational
authority. Allegiance to the founder's ideals became
absolute prerequisites. What may have been one man's
honest opinion was presented as having the weight of
divine endorsement. If such a transformation takes place
while the leader is still alive, he usually claims
supernatural certification for his beliefs. What then
develops is a "type of institutional dogmatism and a
pronounced intolerance for any position but their own,"
according to Dr. Walter Martin.
The person who seeks out a cult or is ensnared by cult
propaganda also fits a composite psychological profile.
Conventional solutions and institutions may have struck
him as being sterile or unfulfilling. He is looking for an
affirming community with which he can identify. Such a
group will be all the more appealing if it offers a single,
idealistic principlearound which his entire Hfe can
revolve. In a society which is biblically illiterate, the
deception of cults is particularly enticing if they claim to
have "restored" certain truths which have been lost or
undiscovered.
Cults generally attract prospects with an outpouring of
attention and affection, the so-called "love-bombing"
technique. Feeling, not doctrine, is the lure. In fact, the
belief structure is seldom mentioned in the beginning.
Cult leaders know that once an initiate has been
reconditioned to accept their particular world-view, and
as soon as he feels a sense of meaningful belonging, his
mind will be ready to accept any teaching, including a
belief that the leader represents God.
When the recruit's mind shifts into neutral, the period of
intensive indoctrination begins. The effectiveness of this
29 4 A SOCIOLOGICAL PERSPECTIVE ON CULTS
tactic is often enhanced by sensory deprivation, extreme

amounts of physical activity coupled with fatigue,
severance of all ties with family and friends, and the
forsaking of all belongings and material possessions. In a
short time, the initiate becomes emotionally and
spiritually dependent on the cult for decisions, direction
and even the physical necessities of life. The outside
world appears more and more threatening. Finally, his
mind "snaps" and "the sudden, drastic alteration of
personality in all its many forms" takes place.
Approval, acceptance, belonging, authority — all those
things that were missing are supplied by the cult.
Motivation is generated by rewards for excessive zeal.
Critical thinking is discouraged and corporate
identification with some larger-than-life mission (as
conveyed by the leader) causes the member to equate
what is good for the cult as being good for him. Young
adult cult recruits are the least likely to consider thoughts
of abandoning the group. Severing the cult-fostered
dependency would mean having to cope with hardships
and to fend for themselves in a hostile world. Any
consideration of leaving immediately conjures guilt
feelings of forsaking God's calling, falling into Satan's
hands, or even worse, risking the wrath and judgment of
God.
These profiles will not always be apparent with all cults
or all adherents. One group may practice economic
exploitation while another allows its members to maintain
a lifestyle which is financially independent from the cult.
Certain cults entice members who are curious about their
secret doctrines while others openly evangelize by
public propagation of their beliefs (though few cults
qualify for this category). Most groups generally adhere
to one or more of the characteristics that have been
described.
The term "cult" as used in this book is generally
understood to have a negative connotation which
indicates morally reprehensible practices or beliefs
which significantly depart from historic Christianity.
However, no chapter is intended to ridicule any particular
organization. Our main concern is with truth as it is
biblically defined and with sound ethics as they are
taught in Scripture. A cult may offend in one area without
erring in another. For example, Mormonism maintains
high ethical values while promoting tenets which are

contrary to the Bible. Thus, Mormonism is classified as a
cuh because of its teachings while a group such as The
Children of God are considered cultic because both their
doctrines and ethics are unscriptural.
As an evangelical perspective, this book is concerned
with any cult practice that insults human integrity or
violates the sovereignty of the will. But an even more
pertinent criterion concerns the Christian. Whether a
belief system conforms to Scripture or the extent to which
it departs from biblical precepts is the ultimate gauge for
truth and error. As Ronald Enroth warns in The Lure of the

Cults, any deviation from orthodoxy must be carefully
considered with "spiritual discernment. .lest the
.
definition net be
cast too widely."
Just what are the scriptural perimeters beyond which
no religious group may lay claim to biblical orthodoxy?
57
A
A. Christian
Perspective on Cults
Because Christians believe that each person has been
created by God with intrinsic human worth, they oppose
any form of social bondage. This ideal alone places the
Church in opposition to most cults. But there are certain
morally conscious cults which also have high ethical
values. These groups would oppose the dehumanizing
practices of other groups with whom they are
categorically lumped. Jehovah's Witnesses might
justifiably be offended because they are included under
the same heading as Children of God disciples. That's
why it is so important for the reader to understand that
from a Christian standpoint, any cult classification has to
be made according to biblical criteria. As Dr. Walter
Martin has observed, "A person can be morally good, but
if he sets his face against Jesus, his fruit is corrupt."
Whether or not a particular religious group claims to be

Christian is not a prime consideration. They may quote
the Bible profusely and covet the endorsement of Christ
for their efforts. But the premises of this book are based
on two contingent factors which evaluate whether a
group is cultic: (1) if they ignore or purposely omit central
Apostolic doctrines; or (2) if they hold to beliefs which are

distinctly opposite to orthodox Christianity. Deviation
from either criterion prohibits their inclusion in the
Christian community.
The good works and apparent beneficial effects of their
belief system are inconsequential considerations.
Healing, for example, cannot validate the biblical
credibility of a cult's doctrines. The miracles of Pharaoh's
magicians (as recorded in Exodus 7) illustrate that the
supernatural is an arena where both Godly and demonic
powers operate. Only those with true scriptural
discernment will be able to know whether good or evil
can be credited as the source of any teaching. Jesus
pointed out that apparent authority over evil spirits would
not quahfy one for entrance into heaven if the exorcist
operated under a system of false doctrine (Matt. 7:2 1-23).
What perplexes many Christians is that the cultists they
confront often seem to voice harmony with evangelical
positions. They quote the Bible, profess devout
reverence for Christ, and use the same familiar
evangelical cliches. What the bewildered Christian fails
to understand is that the cultist redefines orthodox
terminology to suit his own behef system. In such a case,
the cult adherent should be forced to assume an
intellectually honest stance with reference to
indispensable Bible doctrines. Only then will his perfidy
of language be revealed for its malicious intent. Such
individuals need to be clearly warned they are "handling
the word of God deceitfully" (2 Cor. 4:2), an act which
insures their own destruction (2 Pet. 3: 16).
If a religious group is to be evaluated according to
biblical criteria, what areas of doctrine are vital for
consideration? Exclusivity, elitism, misplaced authority,
and eschatological error are all cult characteristics. But
these distinctives are not germane to determining
orthodoxy. The basic fault of cults is that they demote
God, devalue Christ, deify man, deny sin, and denigrate
Scripture. Therefore, correct theology regarding all of the
following Bible doctrines is necessary to be in
accordance with historic Christianity.
1. The attributes of God

2. The Person of Christ
33^ A CHRISTIAN PERSPECTIVE ON CULTS
3. The nature of man

4. The requirements of atonement
5. The source of revelation
In the next chapter the faulty theological concepts of

cults will be compared with Church doctrines which
have endured and been affirmed throughout the ages.
One intent of this book is to rekindle an interest in the
fundamental doctrines of Christianity. The Apostle Peter
warned that false teachers would invade the body of
Christ (2 Pet. 2: 1). But those who propagate "damnable
heresies" will not go undetected where believers are
thoroughly entrenched in biblical theology.
The major section of this book will give the reader a
brief but comprehensive appraisal of those cults which
are most threatening to the Church of Jesus Christ. This
book is primarily written for the nonprofessional who
wants to know where a certain cult originated, how it
developed historically, the nature of its main teachings,
and its relationship to bibUcal truth. Though some cults
exhibit an arrogant air of superiority, care has been taken
not to counter this attitude with a spirit of antagonism. The
unlimited grace of God which the Apostle John so
eloquently described (1 John 2:2) is extended to all who
have not experienced salvation by grace, including the
cultist. The cult adherent may wonder why the
evangehcal would dare to dispute his beliefs since they
are presumed to be the "restored" or "revealed" truths
of God. But such a response must be met with love that
remembers that, except for God's intervention, the
reader might also be ensnared in the same spiritual
bondage.
Not everyone who reads this book will immediately
become a missionary to counter the cults. But the
knowledge on these pages will hopefully result in a
prepared vessel whom the Lord can use when an
appropriate opportunity presents itself. Some may
choose to actively invade Satan's kingdom, being filled
with the Spirit and determined to dismantle the myth that
holds millions in spiritual servitude. Others will reach out
with new love and empathy for those who sorrow
because a family member has joined a cult. Still others
may sense the need for rehabilitative follow-up programs
which will minister to the emotional needs of those who

have been ravaged by cult ideology. Any one of these
fruits will make this book worth its investment of time and
energy. May God show you, the reader, what part you
should play in helping to destroy the myth of the cults.
35
5
Biblical Tlieology
and the Cults
Ithas already been stated that the intent of this book is to
avoid the approach of a weighty theological treatise. This
does not mean that the author and publisher consider
theology to be unimportant. In fact, the lack of sound
biblical theology in our culture has resulted in a
post-Christian era which enhances the myth of the cults.
However, in the interest of compiling an easy-to-read
guide of modem cults we have avoided the appearance
of a treatment intended for the clergy alone. It is the man
in the pew who most desperately needs clear guidelines
to combat the cult invasion.
In the last chapter we cited five basic areas of doctrine
where truth may be distinguished from error. Before
embarking on an analysis of the cults that are a concern to
this study, we will first delineate the position of historic
Christianity regarding these five doctrines. A general
synopsis will also be presented illustrating the typical cult
response to these beliefs.
It should be noted that a prospectus this brief could not
possibly present the belief of every major cult in respect

toeach doctrine. Only the most prevalent cuh beliefs will

be cited. In other words, a general, not definitive, cult
view of major Christian doctrines is our concern. This will
be of value in illustrating the basic philosophical system
of the cultic myths. Any student of the cults recognizes
immediately that within certain aberrational groupings
there is a striking harmony in the way all false belief
systems view truth. This is to be expected because all
ideologies which are contrary to Scripture originated
from the same source — Satan.
This brief theological survey was not constructed to
precipitate a quarrel with any particular cult. It is the
source (Satan) of all antichrist systems who is the
Christian's real enemy. Those who expound erroneous
doctrines may be sincere but misguided individuals. The
purpose of the following outline is to determine the
scriptural conformity of doctrines, not the motivational
integrity of individuals.
There will be three divisions to each doctrine included
in this analysis:
1. A statement regarding the historic Christian position
introduce each doctrinal section. Though this
will
declaration will not be completely comprehensive, it
will allow the reader to have at his fingertips a capsule
summary of the basic bibhcal belief.
2. A list of five Scriptures supporting the biblical doctrine
will provide corroborating evidence. In most cases,
dozens of biblical references could have been cited,
but for the purpose of brevity these five should suffice.
3. An example of three distinct cultic viewpoints on each
doctrine will be presented. In some cases, there are
many cultic variations but space limitations require
condensing cult doctrines into these three categories.
The cults listed as holding these teachings are
representational examples only, not a complete
catalogue of all cults adhering to such views.
Please note that all scriptural references are from the
King James Version since this version is the one most
frequently quoted (and misquoted) by cultists.
GOD
Christian Theology. Both the Old and New Testament
proclaim the triune nature of God —
Father, Son, and Holy
.
37 BIBLICAL THEOLOGY AND THE CULTS
Spirit. They are co-equal, co-existent, and co-eternal,

three Persons of the same Substance Qohn 1:1-3; 14:26).
God is a personality who can speak and create and who
possesses a mind and will (Gen. 1:1,26; Jer. 29:11; Ezek.
18:30). God's character is eternal (1 Tim. 1:17), omnipotent
(Rev. 19:6), omnipresent (Psa. 139:7-12), omniscient (Rom.
1 1:33), perfect (Deut. 32:4), and holy (1 Pet. 1:16).
Supportive Scriptures
1 1 Cor. 8:6 —" . . . there is but one God, the Father, of
"
whom are all things
2. Isa. 43: 10— " before me there was no God formed,
. . .
neither shall therebe after me."

3. Exod. 14 — "And God said unto Moses, AM THAT
3: I I
AM...."
4. 1 Tim. 2:5 — "For there is one God ."
. . .
5. Psa. 90:2 — " from everlasting to everlasting, thou

. . .
art God."
Cult Doctrine
1. Impersonal, unknowable essence (Hinduism,
Bahaism).
2. Divine idea, principle, or example (Christian Science,
Unity).
3. Non-trinitarianism Qehovah's Witnesses, The Way).
CHRIST
Christian Theology. The Apostles' Creed states:
"Conceived by the Holy Ghost, bom of the Virgin Mary,
suffered under Pontius Pilate, died and was buried; He
descended into Hell; the third day He arose from the
dead; He ascended into Heaven and sitteth on the right
hand of God the Father Almighty; from thence He shall
come to judge the quick and the dead." Jesus Christ is
the second Person of the Trinity the eternally Begotten
Son of God who became flesh and is now our "great high
priest, that is passed into the heavens [who] was in all . . .
points tempted like as we are, yet without sin" (Heb

^
4:14,15).
1. John 1: 1, 3 —
"In the beginning was the Word, and the
Word was with God, and the Word was God All
. "
things were made by him; and without him was not any
"
thing made
2. John 1:14 — "And the Word was made flesh and dwelt
among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the
"
only begotten of the Father)
3. 1 John 4:3 — "every spirit that confesseth not that
. . .
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God; and this

"
is the spirit of antichrist
4. Eph. 1:21 —"Far above all principality, and power, and

might, and dominion, and every name that is
named. ..."
5. Col. 2:9 — "For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the
"
Godhead bodily
Cult Doctrine
1 Merely a human being without divinity who attained
"Christ Consciousness" (The Church Universal and
Triumphant, The International Community of Christ).
2. Created being (Mormonism, Jehovah's Witnesses).
3. One of many avatars or revelations of God (Hinduism,
Divine Light Mission).
MAN
Christian Theology. God created man in his own image
(Gen. 1:26), perfect and without sin so that he could know
and love God. Man is the highest distinction of God's
creative genius, separate from him, made "a little lower
than the angels" (Psa. 8:5) with dominion over all the earth
(Gen. 1:28). In Eden, man fell by disobedience;
henceforth all men are conceived in sin with a depraved
nature destined for damnation unless they are spiritually
reborn ( John 3:3).
1. Jer. 17:9 — "The heart is deceitful above all things, and
"
desperately wicked
2. Rom. 5: 12 — "... by one man sin entered into the
world, and death by sin; . . .all have sinned."
3. Rom. 5: 19 — "For as by one man's disobedience many
were made sinners . . .
.
4. Psa. 5 1 :5 — "... in sin did my mother conceive me."

5. Rom. 1:21 — ". .their foolish heart was darkened."
.
'
39 BIBLICAL THEOLOGYAND THE CULTS
Cult Doctrine
1. Divine, an emanation of the infinite Impersonal
(Theosophy, Rosicrucianism).
2. Sinful but capable of attaining the same "Christ
Consciousness" that Jesus did (Church Universal and
Triumphant, Holy Order of MANS).
3. Destined to be a god (Mormonism, Worldwide Church
of God).
ATONEMENT
Christian Theology. The Old Testament sacrifices
foreshadowed the Lamb of God, "slain from the
foundation of the world" (Rev. 13:8), whose shed blood
would be the final sacrifice and cleansing for sin (1 John
1:7). Man, whose sinful rebellion has separated him from
God, can now have "peace through the blood of his
cross" (Col. 1:20) and be "reconciled" to God (2 Cor. 5: 19)
because of his vicarious, substitutionary death.
1. 1 Pet. 2:24 — "Who his own self bare our sins in his own
"
body on the tree
2. Rom. 5:8 — " while we were yet sinners,
. . . Christ died
for us."
3. Acts 4:— "Neither is there salvation in any other: for
12
there none other name under heaven given among
is
men, whereby we must be saved."
4. Heb. 9:22 — " .without shedding of blood is no
. .
remission."
5. 1 John 1:9 — "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and
us our sins, and to cleanse us from
just to forgive cdl
'
unrighteousness.
Cult Doctrine
1. Good works and beneficent deeds will cause one to
achieve at-one-ment with God (Unity, Bahaism).
2. Reincarnation will fulfill the law of karma. (Scientology,
Krishna Consciousness).
3. Universalism; all will eventually be saved (Mormonism,
Christian Science).
.
REVELATION
Christian Theology. The Word of God in scriptural canon
isinspired (God-breathed), inerrant, complete (Rev.
22: 18, 19), and the only infallible rule of faith. It reveals the
origin and destiny of all things; records God's dealings
with mankind in the past, present, and future; and focuses
on the Person and work of Jesus Christ. The Bible inspires
faith (Rom. 10: 17) and will make men "wise unto
salvation" (2 Tim. 3:15).
1. 2 Tim. 3: 16 "All scripture — is given by inspiration of
God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for
correction, for instruction in righteousness."
2. 2 Pet. 1:21 —
"... holy men of God spake as they were
moved by the Holy Ghost."
3. Psa. 1 19: 105 — "Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a
light unto my path."
4. Isa. 40:8 — "... the word of our God shall stand for
ever."
5. Heb. 4: 12 — "For the word of God quick, and
is
powerful, and sharper than any two-edged
sword and is a discemer of the thoughts and intents
. . .
of the heart."
Cult Doctrine
1 The Bible needs additional subjective or written
revelation for our age (Mormonism, The Walk).
2. The Word of God needs to be properly translated with
accompanying explanations (Jehovah's Witnesses, The
Way).
3. The Bible is one of many equally divine, sacred books
(Unity, Bahaism).
AN INTRODUCTION
TO CULT CONCEPTS
43
6
Understanding
Cult Concepts
It'sa lyric from a Ray Charles soul-song of the late fifties:
"Tell me what'd I say?" But it also expresses the
sentiment of Western man in the late twentieth century
who finds himself wondering about his own language.
Every day, millions of North Americans use words with a
commonplace frequency that were unknown utterances
scarcely a decade ago: yoga, TM, karma, Zen, nirvana,
mantra, guru, just to name a few. In addition, words with
ill-defined meanings are bantered about in casual
conversation: mysticism, transcendentahsm,
reincarnation, meditation, god-realization.
What's going on? In brief, the way Westerners talk is
being influenced by the way they live. The Judeo-
Christian heritage may officially sanction society's
institutions, but its concepts of God and reality rooted in
objective revelation mean little to the average person.
The world-view held by most is subtly embedded with a
distinctly Eastern mode of interpreting man's relationship
to God and the material universe. America's monetary
system proclaims, "In God We Trust," but its spiritual
consciousness bears the inscription, "Mystery Babylon."
44 AN INTRODUCTION TO CULT CONCEPTS
The whorish faith of Revelation's false religious system is

no distant projection awaiting some distinctive prophetic
fulfillment. Its ideology is already in our midst, merely
awaiting the final unveiling of the Antichrist. Meanwhile,
the words of man's mouth are preparing his mind for the
domination of the Lawless One's totalitarian regime.
Words can do all that? Absolutely! Just think for a
moment how often you hear someone calmly discuss his
astrology sign or speak about yoga exercises and
meditation. Cocktail conversations explore the merits of
psychic power. "Human potential," "transpersonal,"
"holistic," "actualization," "higher consciousness," and
many other terms of communication say more about what
man really believes than any statistic about church
attendance could reveal. And underlying all this are
some basic presuppositions about the faith and hope that
compels the man on the street.
Whether he wears a three-piece, pin-striped suit or a
sweatshirt and sneakers, the modem religionist (whose
thinking has been affected by Eastern cults) has much in
common with his fellow citizens. His belief system may be
summarized as follows: This material existence is not the
Ultimate Reality. Spirit transcends the baser realm
experienced by the objective senses, and enlightenment
may only be realized intuitionally. Feeling is more
important than knowing. Being is of more value than
doing. God is not a personal, transcendent deity before
whom one is morally accountable. He'll not be found by
looking out there. Inside of man dwells the divine
essence, and introspection is the way to discover truth.
Once one discovers the inner potential for spiritual
power and knowledge, there is no longer any need to be
bound by the outmoded ideas of heaven and hell,
judgment, sin and salvation. God is, after all, one's own
cosmic consciousness, a Presence pervading all life. And
communion with him is not the result of a reasoned
search for hope in Someone. Subjectivism is the pathway
to peace, and the solution to all problems is to deny they
exist.
This categoric appraisal of the modem mind describes
a majority of those who would nominally call themselves
"Christians." These same individuals probably would
hesitate if asked to supply a precise definition for words
like mysticism, self-deification, and pantheism. Like a dry
45 ÛNDERSTANDING CULT CONCEPTS
sponge, the Western mind, drained of spiritual moisture

by the desert of scientific rationalism, now soaks up the
"wisdom" of the East. As a result, many "Christians" pay
lip service to the church of their choice while
philosophically adhering to an occult/mystical/
Hinduistic/Buddhist/Tkoist/spiritualist concept of Hfe.
The most elemental fact of man's existence is his search
for God. Theology, which combines the Greek words
theos (God) and logos (word), literally means "words
describing the nature of God." Even the atheist, by this
definition, has a theology. Though most people might feel
inadequate to explain their personal beliefs, given the
opponunity, they eventually articulate a belief system that
is based on either the Good News of Jesus or the precepts
of Mystery Babylon. When espousing the latter, they
impUcitly reject the orthodox ("correct behef") scriptural
interpretations of historic Christianity.
Christianity is not based upon some relativistic
impression of reality. It is rooted in the teachings of Jesus
and the doctrines of the Apostles, those who were
privileged to sit at his feet and hear directly his words of
life. Never once did they suggest that Christ had secretly
given them access to divine mysteries that could only be
discovered by a tedious search of esoteric truth. Peter,
Paul, James, and John openly declared what they had
received. Their message is based on the authority of the
Old Testament and the Apostolic office conferred upon
them by the Lord. Not one of them claimed any private
understanding of Jesus' teachings apart from the scrutiny
of the other eleven.
The cults, no matter how diverse their origins, display a
remarkable conformity of ideology. Considering that the
source of cultic knowledge is the gnosis of Eden's •
serpent, the Bible-believing Christian is not surprised to

observe such harmony. But all true believers, likewise,
have a uniformity of doctrine that transcends all cultural
and convictional barriers, such as the Bible's presentation
of the origin and existence of life, and the eternal struggle
between good and evil based on the perpetual conflict
between God and Satan. Sin and rebellion began in the
heart of Lucifer (Isa. 14, Ezek. 28), and their ultimate
defeat (Gen. 3:14, 15) and dissolution (Rev. 20) are a
certainty. The conclusion of God's pronouncements have
been settled (Psa. 1 19), and the source of a correct
world-view must be based on the authority of Scripture

(2 Tim. 3: 16).
Christianity in the West may have felt it was impervious
to any incursion of the devilish doctrines of the Eastern
mindset. But during the last century "certain men crept in
unawares denying the only Lord God .Jesus Christ"
. . . . .
Qude 4). Very subtly, the language of the mystic has

influenced the way in which contemporary man's
theology perceives the goal of peace with God and
eternal life. It would be impossible in a book of this scope
to include every religious term that pervades our speech.
This section will, however, analyze three of the most
common words condensing the essence of today's
spiritual outlook: enlightenment, meditation, and
reincarnation.
47
7
Enlightenment
No matter what name it goes by, the goal is the same. It
may be called "heightened awareness," ''nirvana,''
"satori," "transcendental bliss," "god-realization,"
"expanded consciousness," "altered perception of
or "cosmic consciousness." The discipline may
reality,"
be yoga, Zen, asceticism, or meditation. And the rehgious
frame of reference may be Buddhism, Unity, Hinduism,
Theosophy, or Scientology. When all of the semantic
externals are stripped away, whatever remains is the
nebulous goal of "enlightenment." How is it achieved,
and what separates it from biblical Christianity?
The first step toward enlightenment, in the mystical
sense of the word, is the negation of one's rational
faculties.Man's mind is an obstacle on the pathway to a
higher consciousness. Truth is not perceived to be an
absolute of objective revelation. Its reality must be
experienced pragmatically by psychic or suprarational
input. Logic plays no part in finally determining that
enlightenment has been achieved. This author has
debated many cultists who affirm the authority of their
messianic leader. When pressed to explain how they
decided to follow a man as god, the answer is the same: "I
just know."
The subjectivized experience offered by many cult

captains, whether it be the "knowledge" of Guru Maharaj
Ji or the shakipat of Muktananda Paramahansa, forms its
own proof. When no rational attempt is made to judge
intuitional experiences by objective standards, the
enlightened cult member fails to ask, "Is it right?" He
only concludes, "It works," and that is enough.
Some mystics would even admit that their altered
perception of reality might be fantasized or
hallucinogenic. That probability doesn't matter to them.
It's most frustrating, however, to debate a devotee of
cosmic consciousness and try to proceed to a logical
conclusion, only to have him roll his eyes back in his head
and trance-out! When he returns from his momentary trip,
he dons a sweet smile declaring, "Try it, you'll like it,"
dismissing any further intelligent conversation. When
thinking has been replaced by feeling, the sea of
subjectivism swallows up any effort to distinguish
between reality and illusion.
While Christians may share glowing testimonies of
conversion experiences, Hebrews 1 1 clearly designates
the believer's life as one of faith. This transforming
confidence in God is based on the objective criteria of his
promises as revealed in the written Word. Jesus Christ
declared that the basis of eternal Ufe is knowing God
Qohn 17:3). Christians have a personal, conscious
relationship with their Lord, one that combines the
emotional dynamics of the new birth with the intellectual
capacity to understand God's character by his creation
(Rom. 1:20). Man's faith does not rely upon some
empirical foundation of truth which is being psychically
communicated. The "power of God" as revealed in the
miracles of the historical Christ offers far more hope than
the mythology of the mystic (1 Cor. 2:5).
After the rational mental processes have been negated,
the mystic next pursues enlightenment by seeking to
release his spirit from the limitations of the body. One
intention of enlightenment is "to be at one with the
universe." However, the "subtle" or "material" body
clouds spiritual perception by its attachment to the world
of senses. The mystic may release his spirit by yoga
exercises or by astral projection. Once the shell of flesh is
left behind, time and space have no boundaries, giving
spiritual entities (demons) the opportunity to guide the
49 ENLIGHTENMENT
"true self as it searches for the essence of life out of the

body.
The enlightenment resulting from shedding the
bondage of the physical body is generally a perception of
self-deification. This exaltation of the ego leads many to
conclude that they are indwelt with a "Christ-
consciousness," or even that they are God. In the monist
view, such a conclusion is perfectly logical because the
Creator and the created are all one of the same essence.
When enlightenment has been experienced in this
manner, God is reduced to an impersonal principle. Gone
is any concept of judgment and moral accountability.
One's own enlightened self becomes the arbiter of all
actions and the gauge of all truth.
All procedures leading to enlightenment and all cultic
systems achieving their own illumination must operate on
these propositions: (1) the mind and the body inhibit the
attainment of truth by their confining sensory capacity,
(2) a universal unity of spirit pervades the universe, which
essence includes the nature of God and the souls of men,
and (3) time, space, and matter are all illusory, therefore
ignorant of good, with sin being a figment of the mind and
not a state of conduct.
Jesus was interrogated by the Jewish leaders of his day
Oohn 5) who demanded to know the authority by which
he healed and forgave sins. Christ did not lure them down
the road of speculative spiritual introspection. Instead, he
offered himself and his words as the basis for determining
the validity of his actions. Jesus did not dispel their
skepticism by suggesting they sit by a riverbank and
think deep thoughts about the cosmos. "He that heareth
[exercises objective mental comprehension] my words
[which contain guiding spiritual truth] and believeth
[compelling the intellect by faith] on him that hath sent
me, hath everlasting life," Jesus declared Qohn 5:24).
Instead of dispensing enlightenment, Jesus offers the
light of his life. The Apostle John declared that Jesus is
" . .the true hght which lighteth every man." Why, then,
.
do some men prefer the glimmer of a self-described state

of higher consciousness to the penetrating glare of moral
purity offered by the Lord? John tells us, " that light is
. . .
come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than
light because their deeds were evil." At last, we see the
real reason behind the mystic's search for spiritual
illumination. It is not truly the radiance of God he seeks,

but rather, shelter from the penetrating searchlight of
God's Holy Spirit. And the enlightenment upon which he
stumbles is the false glow of one whom the Bible depicts
as a deceiving "angel of light" — the devil (2 Cor. 11:14).
51
8
Reincarnation
"Say a prayer to your higher self and Almighty God. Your
mental body will leave your physical body and come
back down in the life having the answers to the questions
you have posed."
This monologue was delivered by a psychiatrist who
practices "past-lives therapy." His patient wanted to
know why she was blind in one eye. Under a hypnotic
state she supposedly regressed in time and saw herself in
New York. Her mental journey had taken her back to 1943
when she found herself in the body of another person
hurling a bottle at her lover's face. As the psychiatrist
moved her forward in time, she once again saw her
boyfriend, this time with a patch over his eye. Now, she
was ready to return to her body. The answer was plain.
She had committed a sin of violence in her last
reincarnation, and in this hfe she had to be punished in
order to work out her karma. What lesson had she
learned? "My higher self says I must learn to control
myself in this life," she replied to the psychiatrist.
This story is true. Whether the facts are accurate is
open to question. The only certainty is that practitioners
of "past-lives therapy" have their calendars full of
appointments. It seems in our age of stress and tension,
there are those who eschew any thought of assuming

personal responsibiUty for the consequences of their
conduct. It's much easier to blame everything on a former
existence. Hindus have been doing it for centuries. Now,
many Westerners are following the same karmic path of
fatalism. Belief in reincarnation is on the rise, and the
classic inquiry, "Who am I?" has been replaced by the
puzzling question, "Who was I?"
With the shift away from ecclesiastical directives and
moral absolutism, our society has a desperate need to
explain the nature of its existence. Historically, the
declension from faith to hedonism has not always resulted
in atheism. Generally, man seeks for something that will
satisfy the spiritual vacuum left by the denial of God as a
guiding force in his life. The growth of interest in occult
phenomena illustrates that Western man has traded his
unbelief for a new system of order and meaning.
Astrology, psychic predictions, and parapsychological
investigations are pillars of this new "religious" system,
with reincarnation as a major part of its foundation.
Belief in reincarnation has reached a level of
respectability. Those who talk about past lives are no
longer considered odd. Films such as The Reincarnation
of Peter Proud and Heaven Can Wait have focused
attentionon reincarnation, along with the best-seller
Jonathan Livingston Seagull. Back in the fifties, another
book. The Search forBridey Murphy, told the story of
Virginia Tighe, a thirty-three-year-old housewife who
under hypnosis assumed the personality of what was
thought to be a nineteenth-century Irish woman. Virginia
spoke with an Irish brogue and described in detail a land
she supposedly had never seen. After millions had
swallowed the tale, investigators discovered that Mrs.
Tighe had a grandmother who spoke Gaelic and had
given Virginia history books about Ireland to read as a
child.
Virginia seems undaunted and professes to maintain
her beliefs in reincarnation. Recently she was a guest on
the set of the film iûdreyiôse, adapted from the novel by
Frank De Felitta. After hearing his six-year-old child play
the piano as an accomplished musician, when, in fact, he
had never taken lessons, De Felitta investigated Hindu
texts on reincarnation and explored the writings of Edgar
53 REINCARNATION
Cayce (discussed later in this book). The child explained

had moved spontaneously without any
that his fingers
conscious effort. De Felitta took this to mean his son was
the reincarnation of a great musician.
A variety of cults consider reincarnation to be an
essential aspect of their teachings. Scientology proposes
to remove the traumas of past lives by the use of a device
called an E-meter. Almost all of the important Eastern
cults base their quest for higher consciousness on the
premise of reincarnation. Other groups espousing this
belief include Rosicrucianism, Unity School of
Christianity, Hare Krishna, Theosophy, and Urantia. But
belief in reincarnation itself is not confined to exotic cults.
More than 60 percent of Americans consider human
events experienced in the past and passed on to future
be a reasonable probability.
lives to
The word "reincarnation" takes its root from the word
"incarnation," in carnis (Latin), which means "in the
flesh." Reincarnation refers to the cyclical evolution of
each man's soul as it passes into another body after death.
The process continues until the soul has reached a state
of perfection and merges back with its source. In the
theory of reincarnation, the soul can only inhabit another
human body. Transmigration, the Hindu doctrine from
which reincarnation originated, teaches that each
successive cycle may result in the soul incorporating
itself in organic or inorganic life, meaning anything from a
chicken to a rock. The choice depends upon the karma
accumulated by the soul in its previous reincarnations.
Western advocates of "rebirthing" have generally
emphasized reincarnation rather than transmigration,
knowing that the principles of the latter might be rejected
by the more educated adherent. The average American
would not necessarily be offended by the possibihty of
reincarnating as a respectable human being, but the
thought of coming back as a pig or a bug is hardly
enticing.
The doctrine of karma has found suprisingly easy
acceptance among Westerners. (Since the chapter on
Hinduism deals extensively with this concept, it will not
be thoroughly analyzed here.) In the earliest Hindu texts
karma connoted an act of ritual significance. In later
writings it was modified to illustrate how events in this life
affect the quality of life in the next incarnation. Eventually,

karma came to represent the immutable law of sowing
and reaping, with pronounced punishment in future lives
as a purification from evil in this life. It was hoped that this
refining process would permit the soul to be worthy of
reabsorption into the Universal Soul from which it came.
In India, the teaching of karma justified the prejudices of
the developing social strata, resulting in the infamous
caste system. The Untouchable had no hope of bettering
his lot. His miserable destiny had been predetermined by
a former existence. Likewise, the priestly Brahmin class
saw no need to extend acts of kindness to the less
fortunate. To do so would interfere with the karma of
those beneath them and bring disrespect upon the
privileges of their class, a status which they deserved
because of their conduct in previous reincarnations.
The Indian subcontinent is not entirely responsible for
promoting the theory of reincarnation. Gnostic cults of
the first century and early challengers to the new
Christian faith flirted with the idea. They had taken their
cue from the philosopher Plato, who put forward the
concept of dualism which had also been discussed by
earlier Greek philosophers. Plato viewed the spirit as a
positive entity encased in the evil "prison house" of the
body. Therefore, man's spirit longs to be free from its
captor and to return to its Source, fading into the
nebulous consciousness of the Universal Soul.
Spiritualism's resurgence in the 1800s formally
introduced reincarnation to Westerners. The foremost
twentieth-century advocate was Edgar Cayce (discussed
later in this book). Cayce, who had a church-oriented
background, was at first hesitant to adopt the belief.
However, his spiritual teacher, Arthur Lammers,
convinced Cayce that reincarnation was an evolutionary
process by which one could attain the perfection of
Christ. Lammers insisted that Jesus taught reincarnation to
his disciples, but the belief had been deliberately
omitted as Bible translations passed from one language to
another. Eventually Cayce came to believe that phrases
refuting reincarnation such as "resurrection of the dead"
and "last judgment day" were "meant to be understood
symbolically rather than literally." In the end, Edgar
Cayce ridiculed the idea that Christ was "offering a
hit-or-miss, one-chance-only hope of survival "
55 REINCARNATION
Today's foremost secular "expert" on reincarnation is

Dr. Ian Stevenson. A Montreal-bom psychiatrist,
Stevenson became interested in reincarnation while
serving as chairman of the Department of Psychiatry at
the University of Virginia School of Medicine. He has
carefully documented 1,800 actual cases of reincarnation,
each of which he has attempted to deduce with logical
explanations. While most of these stories have been
labeled as fraudulent or resulting from parapsychological
phenomena, Stevenson remains intrigued by those
examples which appear to be legitimate. He theorizes
that mental stress in this life could be alleviated if the
traumas of previous existences could be identified. (He
sounds very much like a Scientologist.) He even goes so
far as to suggest that parents who believe in reincarnation
have a head start on child-rearing. By accepting the fact
that the baby had a history before conception, the child
will be given greater respect as an individual, and that, he
says, "... could greatly reduce parental guilt."
Why have teachings about reincarnation been received
so readily? On the surface, some of its claims do sound
reasonable to those not grounded in biblical theology.
First of all, since every man senses his own sinfulness
outside of Christ, he must have a way to cope with the
burden of unrighteousness. Reincarnation promises an
eventual freedom from the confines of moral guilt. It also
provides a future opportunity to finish every worthy goal
in this life which remains uncompleted at death. The
talented achiever may be convinced that any application
of his skills will come to fruition in the next life, if not this
one.
Above all, reincarnation seeks to provide the ultimate
answer for understanding suffering and injustice. As
Robert Morey points out in his book, Reincarnation and
Christianity, "The ancient philosophers used the theory
of karmic reincarnation to explain away such things as
birth defects, physical handicaps, low I.Q.'s, retardation,
personality traits, etc., because they had no knowledge of
genetics or the DNA code. They assumed that all babies
should normally be bom in perfect heahh and that all
birth defects had a mystical or religious explanation, thus
giving a mystical quality to an obviously genetic
problem."
Morey goes on to point out that since the "mentally and
physically handicapped are receiving the karma they

deserve, they have been left to suffer. ..." What Morey
so clearly illustrates is that the explanation of
reincarnation only perpetuates the problem. Is it any
wonder that health care and social services are seldom
seen in the East, except where Christian missionaries
have brought a healing hand? To be a Good Samaritan,
according to reincarnation, would only interfere with the
divine order of karmic punishment.
Apart from any appraisal of reincarnation in the light of
scriptural scrutiny, mere logic dismisses most of its
claims. If successive lives are designed to bring about
moral refinement, then what good does it do to be
punished for something you can't remember having
done? Since a finite number of souls is assumed to exist as
an extension of the Universal Soul, with some of them
being purified and reabsorbed, then why is the world
population increasing? The global birth rate obviously
exceeds the death rate, so where do all those newly
reincarnated souls come from? (Some reincamationists
tenuously argue that this discrepancy is made up by the
addition of souls from other planets.) If the essence of
karma is to rid humanity of its selfish desires, then
shouldn't there be a noticeable improvement in human
nature after all the millenia of reincarnations? If those
such as the Marquis de Sade and Attila the Hun were on
an evolutionary moral ascent, then why do we still have
the Hitlers and Charles Mansons?
Above all, it seems obvious that belief in reincarnation
virtuallyremoves any incentive to excel morally, since

there will always be a second chance. One needs only
glimpse at the lands where karmic philosophy and
theories of transmigration have held sway for centuries to
see the subhuman view of Hfe fostered by these
teachings.If suffering is the result of sin in other peoples'
then what recompense is there for the pain endured
lives,
by malformed children whose broken limbs were
deliberately twisted to make them more useful to
professional begging syndicates? Why lift a man from the
gutter to clean his sores and feed his belly, if some
impersonal, unforgiving law of retribution is perpetuating
his hunger? What eventual economic and social price will
the West pay someday when it reaps the whirlwind of its
fascination with the essence of karmic thought in
57 REINCARNATION
reincarnation? Will we, too, create a generation callously

indifferent to human misery, because all concepts of
ultimate accountability have been swept from our culture
and replaced by the philosophy, "I'll do better the next
time around"?
Unexplainable cases of cognition and other
phenomena which seem to support reincarnation
continue to baffle those who seek to determine
scientifically the validity of claims regarding past lives. In
the strictest sense, there is no objective way to verify or
deny such occurrences. Some tales of former existences
are obviously fraudulent. People with low self-esteem
have been known to invent marvelous stories in which
they were persons of power, beauty, and nobility in
another age. But what about those cases where an
individual recounts in precise detail a number of verified
facts concerning another place or time about which he
presumably knew nothing?
Intuitive recall ("deja vu," as it is commonly known) is
the experience of having done something or having been
somewhere before. Could this explain the phenomenon
of reincarnation? It should be noted that the human
subconscious mind contains an incalculable record of
sights and sounds, most of which have long since been
forgotten. Movies, TV programs, photographs, songs, and
literature may all provide bits and pieces from which the
mind composes the image of a person or place, creating
the feeling that it all happened in precisely the same way
at some other time in the past. Even though the person or
place may not be consciously recalled, the mind may
have been imprinted with the memory of an instance with
striking similarity. Some psychologists have also
speculated that cases of deja vu result when the
experiential and memory functions of the brain go slightly
out of phase. In this case, one really has been there
before — a split second earlier.
Spontaneous recall, the memory a child may have
concerning a previous life, is often intriguing, but seldom
verifiable. Most cases reported by researchers such as
Dr. Stevenson (mentioned earlier), involve children raised
in cultures with a predisposition to belief in reincarnation.
Considering the vivid imagination of most youngsters, it
would take little parental encouragement to spin a tale of
fascinating proportions. The resulting doting attention
would enable even a child's mind to construct a very
believable scenario.
What about the girl's case at the beginning of this
discussion? Did hypnotism actually regress her to another
life in New York circa 1943? Hypnosis is an unreliable
technique to judge qualitatively. Deeply imbedded
memories may surface which seem to validate
reincarnation. A good novel or an impressive film, long
since forgotten, may set the stage for a compelling story
the hypnotist accepts as a first-person account. Under
hypnosis, the subject has a susceptible tendency to be
suggestively guided by the hypnotist, who may bring
forth information that he in part has unwittingly planted. In
summary, hypnosis is hardly a reliable investigative tool
to probe the proofs of reincarnation.
The greatest danger in using hypnosis to verify
reincarnation is the subject's spiritually vulnerable
condition, in which a trance-state could be manipulated
by demonic forces. The information about another life
being impressed upon the mind may come from an alien
spiritual source. Since these beings have existed far back
beyond the span of recorded history, they could easily
construct a verifiable time, person, and place, because
they were there! Such a case would indeed seem
legitimate, since the demon could supematurally provide
any date necessary apparently to confirm a previous
existence. And the individual in question could honestly
claim to have had no means of secretly or unwittingly
obtaining such information. People may be led to assume
that since the facts are correct, the phenomenon verifies
reincarnation. But confirming a particular circumstance
does not automatically verify that it actually took place. If
the source of the information is evil, and if the application
is unbiblical, nothing is proved except that Satan is able
supematurally to manipulate one's consciousness. The
spiritual source of reincarnation episodes needs to be
tested (1 John 4: 1), and the accuracy of the facts in
question must be verified.
In spite of reincarnation'sunconcealable ethical and
spiritual inconsistencies, advocates seek to buttress their
claims by quoting Scripture. While acknowledging that
the Bible does not explicitly endorse reincarnation, they
do cite a few verses which appear to support their
.
59 REINCARNATION
theories. These references are listed below, along with

the orthodox perspective on each passage.
1. Matt. 14:2 —
His critics may have suggested that Jesus
was a reincarnation of John the Baptist, but the Bible
doesn't endorse their claim. Even by the tenets of
reincarnation such a proposition would not have been
possible, since Jesus was a grown adult when John was
beheaded.
2. John 8:58 — If Jesus had actually suggested he was a
reincarnation of Abraham, the Jews would have
dismissed him as a lunatic. They tried to kill Christ
because they knew that his claim to be the "I Am"
before Abraham was an assertion of his eternally
preexistent diety.
3. Heb. 7: 1-4 —Melchizedek is merely presented as a
type of Christ, whose priesthood is a point of
comparison with that of Jesus. Even if one accepts
Melchizedek as a theophany (Old Testament
appearance of Christ), which this author does not, such
a conclusion would still not endorse a belief in
reincarnation.
4. Matt. 1 1 14
:
—To say that John the Baptist was a
reincarnation of Elijah is to ignore his own answer to
those who raised this possibility. "I am not," he
emphatically declared ( John 1 :2 1). Luke plainly
records that it was in the "spirit and power," the style
of Elijah's ministry, that John came (Luke 1:17).
5. John 3: 1-8 —
Jesus clearly indicates in this passage that
he is speaking of a spiritual, not natural birth. The
emphasis is upon God's requirement for entrance into
his Kingdom, not a succession of cyclic rebirths on a
journey to nirvana.
In contrast to the attempt made by reincamationists to
justify their beliefs by quoting certain Scriptures, the
Bible is filled with proof texts which deal a fatal blow to
any hopes of an evolving soul. Here are some passages
which may be cited to refute reincarnation.
1 Phil. 1:21 — 'For to me to live is Christ and to die is
'
gain." The "gain" by death of which the Apostle Paul

speaks, expresses his longing to be immediately "with
Christ."
2. 2 Cor. 5:8 —
"We are confident and willing rather to be
absent from the body, and to be present with the
Lord." To leave this body is to be instantly in the

presence of Jesus, not floating around the realms of the
spirit world waiting in line for another body to inhabit.
3. Acts 7:59 — ". Stephen, calling upon God, and
. .
saying. Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." While being

stoned, Stephen beheld Christ awaiting him in glory
upon the moment of his death, without having to
perfect his karma through any further lives.
4. Luke 23:43 — "Jesus said, Verily I say unto thee, Today
shalt thou be with me in paradise." The thief on the
cross received the promise of paradise that very day,
instead of a lecture on how he'd be punished in the
next life for the sins leading to his crucifixion.
5. Acts 17:31 — "Because he hath appointed a day, in
"
which he will judge the world in righteousness
How could the certainty of God's judgment be
specified by an appointed day if varying numbers of
reincarnations would be necessary for each person
before all mankind could be perfected?
6. Eccles. 12:7 — "Then shall the dust return to earth as it
was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it."
Solomon in his wisdom declared that the destination of
man's spirit is not another body, but an appearance
before God to be judged.
7. —
1 John 3:2
" .but we know that, when he shall
. .
appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he

is." The expectation of every Christian is to be like
Christ in the resurrection, instead of acquiring multiple
identities through a series of reincarnations.
8. Rev. 3:2 1— "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit
with me in my throne " The redeemed of Christ
look forward at death to being joined with Christ,
reigning with him instead of being indistinguishably
absorbed into an impersonal essence.
9. John 9: 1-3— "And as Jesus passed by, he saw a man
which was blind from his birth. And his disciples
asked him, saying. Master, who did sin, this man, or his
parents, that he was bom blind? Jesus answered,
Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents: but that
the works of God should be made manifest in him."
When the disciples echoed a popular notion similar to
the principles of karma, Jesus succinctly stated that the
child's blindness since birth was in no way associated
with either his moral conduct or that of his parents.
61 REINCARNATION
These Scriptures indicate that reincarnation and the

Bible are mutually exclusive. No false claim of countless
opportunities of reformation can stand alongside the
finished work of Christ's redemption. The sacrifice of
Christ on the cross and the shedding of his blood cannot
be compatible with a system of belief that denies his
atonement. The law of karma inhibits any choice of the
will to determine a life of obedience to God's plan. It is a
selfish concept that sees no merit in sacrifice for the
welfare of others, and only despair and resignation, not
hope, are its result. Reincarnation offers no loving God,
no forgiving grace, and robs the Almighty of his attribute
of mercy.
The Apostle Paul told Timothy (1 Tim. 4: 1) to avoid any
doctrine which comes of demonic inspiration.
Reincarnation surely qualifies in this regard, for it seeks to
replace the hope of the Christian faith — the resurrection.
Paul's great treatise on the resurrection found in
1 Corinthians 15 states without compromise, "If Christ be
not raised, your faith is in vain" (v. 17). It is no wonder that

a fatalistic gloom permeates any religious system that
upholds reincarnation. As Paul put it, "If in this life only
we have faith in Christ, we are of all men most miserable"
(v. 19). It is the promise of eternal life with Jesus
immediately beyond the grave that brings worth and
meaning to serving Christ in this life.
Daniel foreshadowed the hope of Christ's victory over
death (Dan. 12:2) by reminding the reader that either
"shame" or "everlasting life" await all who die. Jesus
affirmed the same alternatives in John 3:36, and offered
the proof of his own body to substantiate his promise. He
invited Thomas to place a hand in his side ( John 20:27)
and challenged his disciples to touch him, to feel his flesh
and bones (Luke 24:39). Such infallible proofs were
witnessed by hundreds of his followers over a period of
forty days, removing any doubts that he had conquered
man's last enemy. Instead of directing them to prepare for
successive reincarnations, Jesus instructed them to
prepare for the day when they too would be raised from
the dead to be with him forever! (1 Thess. 4:17).
62
9
Meditation
Meditation is one of the most misunderstood words in the
vocabulary of cults. The average noncultist is put off by
shaven heads, secret ceremonies, and mind control. But
meditation has such a harmless ring to it. After all, the
Bible encourages meditation. So, whatever other
practices of cults may raise eyebrows, meditation is seen
as possibly benefici^ and certainly not dangerous. Such a
conclusion is erroneous. In fact, of all the techniques
facilitating the goals of cult philosophy, meditation
probably ends up being the one practice that is the most
spiritually devastating. Meditation isn't a neutral
indulgence. Its benefits or damage depend on why and
how one meditates.
Though the Western world has rediscovered the
phenomenon of a contemplative life, meditation is as old
as the Hindu Vedic scriptures and the Book of Joshua.
"This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth;
but thou Shalt meditate therein day and night ..." the
Word of God declares Qoshua 1 :8). Since the words
"meditate" or "meditation" appear twenty times in the

Old and New Testaments, it is unquestionable that the lost
art of biblical meditation is strongly endorsed in
Scripture. What, then, makes it different from the
63 MEDITATION
procedures recommended by TM and other Eastern

cults?
The "how" of mystical meditation involves a process of
shutting down the mind. While the Bible emphasizes the
importance of knowledge as a key to communion with
God, the mystic wishes to pacify the will and ego until
they no longer function actively. Christianity teaches that
the channel of the mind represents one avenue by which
God reveals his laws and love. The Creator has gifted
man with the capacity of reason, which plays an important
role in discerning the will and ways of the Lord. Eastern
mysticism considers the mind to be an enemy of the
spirit. Therefore, it must be set aside by techniques
which cause it to cease functioning.
This assault on the mind may involve a physical or
verbal means of stilling its processes. Fasting, posturing
positions, long periods of silence, and repetitive mantras
are just a few of the techniques employed. The mantra is
the most popular and frequently used method. By
repeatedly chanting a word or syllable over and over, the
neurosensory faculties of the body become fatigued and
shut down. This psychophysiological phenomenon can
be illustrated by noticing, when entering a room with a
foul odor, that the smell gradually becomes
indistinguishable. In a similar manner, repeating a word
over and over causes the meditator to lose touch with the
objective meaning of the word. For example, saying the
word "chair" in a repetitious fashion for fifteen minutes
may actually render the mind incapable of consciously
comprehending the relationship between what becomes
a nonsensical sound and a material object on which one
sits, a "chair." If the mantra is based on the name of a
pagan deity or spiritual principle, an even more powerful
and dangerous effect takes place that may actually
induce a tranced-out state of altered consciousness.
The "why" of mystical meditation is predicated on the
goal of god-realization and the merging of one's
consciousness with the Universal Mind. Once the mind
has been emptied of any awareness regarding the
objective, external world, the meditator becomes
conscious of what appears to be a unifying oneness of
reality. In such a condition, mystical meditators often
report a state of joy, peace, and indescribable bliss. If the
meditator has previously been coached in a system of

religious philosophy by which he can interpret the
experience, he readily identifies it as achieving union
with Ultimate Reality.
What really happens? The intensity of the experience
may trigger biological responses similar to the effect
drugs have when creating illusionary experiences. It
might be that demonic beings seize upon the opportunity
of an emptied, unguarded, and defenseless mind to
create spiritistic hallucinations. On the other hand, the
dormant powers of the human spirit may suddenly be
unleashed. Whatever triggers the reaction, this much is
certain. The mystical meditator should not be deceived
into thinking that he has communed with the Lord. At
best, he has only come face to face with his own alter ego,
which the Bible declares to be "desperately wicked" Qer.
17:9, 10). At worst, he could have left his mind and body to
an evil invasion by spirit-beings associated with the
particular discipline employed.
Is there any place for meditation in the life of a
Christian? Yes, if the "hows" and "whys" conform to
bibhcal standards. The child of God has no need to twist
his hmbs or to sit in any particular position in order to
properly meditate. There is no virtue in slowing one's
pulse, closing one's eyes, or being certain that
unrestrictive clothing allows one to properly relax. The
Christian meditator is not trying to empty his mind.
Instead, he seeks to fill it with the knowledge of God.
Psalm 1 19 speaks of meditating "all the day" with
"understanding" (w. 97-99). There is no suggestion here
of any rigidly ascetic disciphne, but rather a natural flow
of constant concentration on the things of the Lord
throughout the waking hours — working, walking,
driving, eating, and talking.
Christians approach meditation differently from the
mystics because they believe that the intellect was
ordained of God to be a recipient of his truth. God who is
infinite and beyond our complete understanding has
graciously condescended to express himself through the
human communicative skill of language. The Living Word
became the written Word that we might comprehend
enough of his ways to appropriate salvation through his
Son. Our relationship to God is based on the experience
65 MEDITATION
of his presence, and the understanding of his Word by

which we properly evaluate the subjective dimensions of
conversion.
The root word of "meditation" implies a ruminating
process of slowly digesting God's truths. It involves
concentrative, directive thought that ponders the laws,
works, precepts, word, and person of God. "Meditate on
him," is the message of Scripture. The meditation of
man's soul is to be "acceptable in the sight of the Lord,"
not predicated on some glassy-eyed encounter with an
overactive ego. In short, meditation is prayer and
communication with the Lord of the Universe, not the
worked-up state of hyperventilation found in some cults.
Biblical meditation is not formless and aimless. It is the
natural process of being constantly absorbed by God's
lifeand love. And it means setting aside the mundane
things of this world to concentrate on the Kingdom of
God. Mystical meditation worships the self as a divine
inner manifestation of god. Biblical meditation reaches
outward to a transcendent God who lifts us above our
sinful inner nature to fellowship with him through the
blood of his Son. The Christian who meditates according
to the scriptural pattern finds his mind "renewed" (Rom.
12:2). Unlike the mystic whose deepest thoughts lead to
darkness, the believer who actively thinks upon those
things which are of a "good report" (Phil. 4:8) finds
comfort and direction for the activities of life.
CULTIC ROOTS
IN WORLD RELIGIONS
69
10
Prologue
The superstructure of modern cultism is built upon the
foundation of past reUgious speculations. As Solomon
expressed it, "There is no new thing under the sun. . .is
.
there any thing whereof it may be said, See, this is new? it

hath been already of old time, which was before us"
(Eccles. 1:9, 10). While each cult claims to have newly
revealed truth, most are syncretistic coalescences of
beliefs borrowed from the religious systems which have
superseded them.
Modem cults often borrow bits and pieces from each
other (est from Mind Dynamics, and Lifespring from est).
Others trace their lineage directly to the classic rehgions
of man (Hare Krishna to Hinduism, and Black Muslims to
Islam). Even when a cult may not have an obvious link
with a major religious system, the inherent nature of its
teachings indicates roots in a faith of the past. When the
Christian Scientist denies the existence of matter, he
owes a debt of gratitude to the Hindu philosophers who
expounded the concept oimaya (referring to the illusory
nature of the material world). The karate student may only
be interested in perfecting physical prowess, but the
martial art he practices could not have existed without the
enlightenment of Buddha and the satoh of certain Zen
70 CULTIC ROOTS IN WORLD RELIGIONS
masters. Each gum imported to our shores, from Yogi

Bhajan to Muktananda Paramahansa, only echoes the
variation of a theme developed millenia ago.
For these reasons, it is important to understand the
current proliferation of cults in the perspective of their
spiritual heritage. Only by understanding a doctrine in its
original form are we able to distinguish the subtleties of
its contemporary variations. And by observing how much
knowledge today's cultists have borrowed from ancient
teachers and sages, we can determine more easily the
commonality of cultic inspiration. Understanding the
eclectic inchnations of cult systems may lead one to
conclude that some kind of masterminded conspiracy is
underfoot.
Why is it so many cults deny the existence of evil, the
personality of God, and the necessity of an atoning
Savior? Why do they gravitate so often to reincarnation,
astrology, and other occult practices? Why is there such
reverence for the man Jesus, but no recognition of his
sinless deity? And why is the Bible quoted so often, but at
the same time denied the importance of its validity? Is
there something or someone behind it all?
The evangehcal Christian answers a resounding, "Yes!"
He has not forgotten Lucifer's first rebellious challenge to
the Lord, "I will be like the Most High!" Since Satan is by
nature a destroyer and not a creator, he is handicapped
by his own evil attributes. That's why there is so little
originality in false teachings. The devil can only mimic
God by taking what is true and twisting it just enough to
produce an erroneous facsimile of reality. By studying the
major religions of the world we uncover the essence of
this diabolical error. As we enter the center of the
spider's web, we can then trace from this focal point the
vast network of "new" spiritual disciplines mushrooming
into existence.
71
11
Hinduism
"Truth is one. They call him by different names,"
proclaim the Vedas, most sacred of all Hindu texts. In a
nutshell, that is the essence of Hinduism, the most
absorptive, assimilative, and perhaps oldest false rehgion
of mankind. In fact, the revered sage Mahatma ("Great
Soul") Gandhi once wrote: "A man may not believe in
God and still call himself a Hindu."
To know Hinduism, one must first understand the Indian
culture and history. Unlike most religions which have an
ecclesiastical order and hierarchical governing body,
Hinduism might be viewed as religious anarchy in action.
But what would be viewed as a weakness by other
devotional structures is seen as a source of durability by
the Hindu. Time is on his side. Since the Aryan
Indo-Europeans stormed into the subcontinent from the
north in 1500 B.C., Hinduism has grown in zeal and
numbers. Even though its rituals and beliefs are
inextricably interwoven with the Indian social fabric, its
amalgamating tentacles have reached out beyond 570
million Indian devotees to the shores of North America.
The term "Hinduism" is derived from the Sanskrit word
Sindhu oi Indus (ocean or river), a geographical instead
of theological designation first used by the Persian
invaders. This origin underscores the importance of

understanding Indian history, which is divided into four
periods. The first is called pre-Vedic and dates back
beyond three millenia. Known as Dravidians, the earliest
settlers of the Indian Peninsula were animistic. Local
deities were worshiped in a fashion resembling
witchcraft.
The Aryan conquerors brought their own gods, such as
Soma, deity of the hallucinogenic soma plant. The Vedas
("wise sayings" or "knowledge") dominated the
religious philosophy of this second period. Originally,
these texts were orally preserved, but by 1000 B.C. were
collected into written form (such as the ten-volume set of
1,028 hymns and prayers known as the Rig Veda). The
extreme polytheistic nature of Hinduism developed
during this time. (Hinduism proverbially has 33 million
gods, although the number is a metaphorical allusion to
the seemingly infinite array of deities and is not intended
to be a definitive numerical designation.)
It was during this second historical period that the caste
system began developing. Castes were originally an

outgrowth of vocational classifications: Brahmins were
priests and scholars; Kshatriyas the rulers and soldiers;
Vaishyas the merchants and farmers; Sudras the peasants
and servants. In later centuries, this class division was
presumed to be a justification for the doctrines of karma
and reincarnation (to be discussed later). One's caste
became fixed at birth and was so immutable that a
Brahmin dying of thirst would not take water from a Sudra
lest he be polluted.
Eventually, a social mosiac of 3,000 subcastes
developed with those known as Untouchables at the
bottom of the list. Untouchables were seen as virtually
inhuman and good only to clean dirt, excrement, and
blood. Though Gandhi and other reformers persuaded
the Indian Parliament to outlaw Untouchability in its 1949
Constitution, it still remains a hallowed tradition in the
villages where most Indians live. There, endogamy,
marriage only within one's caste, is a socially enforced
practice. While other castes may not share the
degradation of the Untouchables, they are intimidated
with the knowledge that they were created from the feet
of Brahma while the Brahmins sprang from Brahma's face.
72 HINDUISM
About 600 B.C. the third (Upanishadic) period dawned

on India. The Upanishads transformed the dominant
religious outlook from a positive view of fulfillment to an
escapist outlook seeking release from life. In the Rig
Veda the old Vedic gods were merely finite superhumans
who indulged in hcentiousness and debauchery. The
Artharvaveda emphasized themes of exorcism and
spellcasting in its 6,000 verses. In contrast, the 108 poems
of the Upanishads (which means "sitting at the feet of
and conjures images of sages instructing disciples)
synthesized what would become the basic doctrines of
Hinduism.
Hinduism had always been a grass-roots religion of the
masses, but the Upanishads developed it into a monistic,
philosophic faith. Life was seen as an endless cycle of the
soul's transmigration (samasara). Escaping the retributive
law of karma and achieving liberation (moksha/mukti)
from the wheel of hfe would occur only when the atman
(individual soul), would be identified with and absorbed
by the Universal Soul (Brahman). This establishment of a
religious world-view known as Brahmanism was the
beginning of modem Hinduism as it is known today. Its
two basic theological premises are rooted in pantheism
(the belief that God is at one with and pervasive in all
created matter) and monism (the idea that "all is one," the
universe exists as a unitary principle).
The period of Hinduism's development occurred
final
beginning of the Christian era, when the
after the
Vedantic literature became the dominant scriptures.
Under the leadership of the philosopher Shankara, who
expounded the theory of ma/a (all matter and reality is
illusory),Hinduism enjoyed a "revival" from the corrupt
and sterile forms that had developed. Self renunciation
and moral duty (dharma) became a pathway to freedom
from the self and inclusion in the impersonal One
(nirvana, a heavenly state).
Maya, in all its ramifications, is the explanation the
Westerner is given when he sees the suffering and
poverty of India. This author has walked the streets of
Indian cities where millions sleep on sidewalks and
naked children bathe in gutters. Even as a writer, words
seem inadequate to describe the sight of lepers and the
congenitally deformed banging on the taxi window to
beg for "buckshesh" (handouts), and wretched waifs with

crippled bodies rummaging through garbage for morsels
of food.
The Hindu has inoculated himself against any empathy
for his fellow man. All of the universe is lila, God's cosmic
game. And pain and pleasure are not absolutes but an
illusion. The suffering one sees is not real, it is maya and
therefore unworthy of any efforts to alleviate. Further-
more, to extend kindness to those who are less fortunate
would be to disobey the law of karma. That poor creature
is suffering because of his sins in a past life and lending
any assistance to his state would violate the sacred
principle of divine vengeance.
It might appear to the reader as though Hinduism is a
religion too complex to explain in terms of basic

presuppositions. As one writer stated, "It rejects nothing.
It is all comprehensive, all tolerant, all compliant." Still,
there are some common denominators in Hinduism's past

and present.
All Hindus do share the same basic scriptural
foundation. Granted, certain sects may emphasize one
school of literature over another, but the Vedas and
Upanishads remain supreme. (Other revered scriptures
include the Mahabharata, Brahmans, Sutras, Ramayana,
Aranyakas, and the Brahma-Sutra.) The most popular
Hindu writing is the portion of the Indian epic, the
Mahabharata, known as the Bhagavad-Cita, "Song of the
Lord." It might well be called the "Bible" of India. (This
volume will be discussed in more detail in the analysis of
Hare Krishna later in the book.) The Gita 's message
centers on developing indifference to desire, pleasure,
and pain. Its message of "salvation" is found in Krishna's
words, "Whoever surrenders to me is not destroyed."
Hindus also share a similar view of God, man, and their
relationship to each other. At the heart of Hinduism is a
monotheistic conundrum which views reality as being of
one essence, but also insists that it has many forms or
expressions (polytheism). The human soul (atman) is
divine and yearns for union with Brahma. This
Brahma-atman unity produces an illuminating, mystical
experience. In this state, the self or ego is dissolved,
extinguished by the oneness of God. Since man is
ultimately god, and sin is merely an illusion, moral guilt
and final judgment for one's conduct are moot concepts.
75 HINDUISM
The divisions of Hinduism are more devotional than

theological. One's favorite deity tends to classify the
school of thought and form of ritual to which one ascribes.
Brahma is the Creator (Brahma is the masculine form of
Brahman which is neuter), Vishnu is the Preserver, and
Shiva (sometimes spelled Siva) is the Destroyer. These
three comprise the Hindu Trinity. Though there are
hundreds of deities with whom the Hindu is usually
familiar, it is Vishnu and Shiva who elicit the most
devotion. Followers of these gods are divided into
Vaishnavites and Shaivites. Vaishnavites generally
concentrate their attention on one of Vishnu's ten
incarnations (i.e. Rama, Krishna, Buddha, and Kalkin who
is yet to appear). As the Vedic sun-god, Vishnu's
popularity was based on his power to reincarnate. The
Symbionese Liberation Army, associated with the Patty
Hearst kidnapping and sixties radicalism in the U.S.,
chose as its symbol the seven-headed cobra, a
manifestation of Vishnu as Sesha the serpent king. Shiva,
however, attracts the most attention and devotion. The
multiplicity of characters he assumes in Indian folklore
has enhanced his popularity. A study of his disguises and
forms says much about the essence of Hinduism. Here are
—
some examples: Bhairava the patricidal god of terror
using his father's skull for a bowl; Ardhanarisvara —an
androgynous, hermaphroditic sexual image; Nataraja —
lord of the dance with four arms. Shiva wanders naked
about the countryside on his white bull Nandi,
overindulging in drugs, and encouraging starvation and
self-mutilation. The innermost sanctuaries of Shiva
temples always feature a /mgam, the stylized erect
phallus which symbolizes his rampant sexuality.
On a moral scale, his (female) consorts assume no better
example, encourages orgies, temple
role. Shakti, for
prostitution, and annual sacrifices. She is also credited
with originating su fee, the sacrifice of widows throwing
themselves into the fire of their husband's funeral pyre.
(This practice was opposed by the nineteenth century
reformer Rammohun Roy, but still continues today in
remote areas.) But it is Shakti's manifestation as Kali that
presents her most sinister and bloodthirsty image.
Idols of Kah show her standing on a beheaded body,
wearing a necklace of human skulls. This author has
personally witnessed animal sacrifices at Kali temples.
When the priests were questioned as to the bloody

overtones of a god trampling corpses, they replied that
the image of Kali portrays a "dualistic perspective of
illusion and reality." Philosophy aside, even today there
are a reported 100 human sacrifice murders every year in
India, all inhonor of Kali.
To fully comprehend the philosophical structure of
Hinduism, one must first understand the concepts of
karma, reincarnation, and the doctrine oiavatars.
Karma is "an inexorable law of retributive justice ... an
internal law of nature independent of. .the gods."
.
Unlike the sowing and reaping law of Galatians 6:7, karma

has no final judgment. Its consequences are felt in this
life, and the next, and so on. Every act in this life
influences the fate of the immortal soul's next incarnation.
The wealthy and healthy are viewed as having
accumulated good karma in a previous life while the less
fortunate are seen as getting their just reward for past
sins. In other words, sin and punishment are
mathematically adjusted on a divine scale.
In the system of karma, there is no forgiving Savior to
redeem the consequences of one's deeds. The action of
karma keeps moving onward, adding good or evil to its
credit in a merciless manner. Though all Hindus seek
moksha, hberation from the bondage of karma, most
resign themselves to the fact that they may need to be
reborn millions of times to accomplish the feat.
Evangelical Christians may find karma a difficult belief to
understand since they are accustomed to the idea that,
although each man is accountable to God, he can also
become a new, forgiven creation in this life (2 Cor. 5: 17).
(John 9: 1-3 is the most direct biblical account refuting
karma: Jesus pointed out that a certain man's blindness
did not result from sins in a previous existence.)
The doctrine of reincarnation, which influences so
many New Age cults, is an integral belief of Hinduism.
Though an earlier chapter covered the subject
exhaustively, a few comments are in order at this point.
Whereas the Christian anticipates a resurrection of his
body, the Hindu views his physical nature as the source of
his soul's bondage. Even animals are subject to the cycles
of rebirth known as samsara. The Bible teaches that each
human maintains his personal identity throughout all
eternity. In Hinduism, the consciousness of each
n HINDUISM
individual is irrelevant since he might come back after

death as a monkey or goat or even a plant (in extreme
Hinduistic views).
In spite of attempts to cite biblical pretexts supporting
reincarnation (i.e. the Transfiguration in Matthew 17 and
Jesus' statement in John 8:58 "... before Abraham was, I
am"), Hebrews 9:27 explicitly states that all men die once.
In contrast to reincarnation's uncertain game of chance
with life, in John 5:28, 29 Jesus indicated but two
destinations for living souls: "the resurrection of life," and
"the resurrection of judgment." The basis for the theory
of reincarnation is that man can eventually work out his
own salvation, contrary to the Christian doctrine of grace.
In addition, it marks a fundamental difference in the view
of creation. Hinduism sees each soul as but a portion of
the First Cause with only legendary explanations as to
how each being came into its original state of existence.
This is a sharp contrast to the Genesis account of man's
origin as occurring from a divine act of creation by a
purposeful God possessing a moral will.
Since the doctrines of karma and reincarnation leave
man in a somewhat hopeless state, victimized by the
forces of cosmic chance, the Hindu philosophers needed
to inject some ray of hope. The impact of Christianity
forced Hinduism to come up with some method of
illustrating the personality of an impersonal god and thus
show the way, to avoid endless transmigrations. The
theistic branch of Hinduism made the Unknowable God
more approachable by suggesting that he would
occasionally incarnate in some illusory form visible to
man. Such a god-man is called an avatar. This event is not
a constant occurrence, but only takes place once for each
age when man is in desperate need of such assistance.
Krishnaites cite the Bhagavad-Cita as the best example
of God incarnating in flesh, though twenty-one other
examples are also mentioned in the epic. Unlike Christ
who came to earth to be an eternal Savior by dying once
for the sins of men (Heb. 10: 10-12), the Hindu avatar must
return again and again to show men the way to God. The
god Vishnu, whose job it is to sustain the universe, takes
human birth in the form oiNarayana, the seed of all
avatars. Oi xhisheliei \he Srimad Bhagavata states, "As
countless rivers are bom from an ocean that never goes
dry, so countless are the descents of the lord."
Below the rank of major incarnations (Krishna, Rama, et

al.)there are "minor rays from the supreme radiance,"
partial or lesser avatars. Swamis are learned, usually
celebate, monks who follow the ascetic road to God.
Sadhus are the less educated "holy men" who seek
spiritual merit by meandering restlessly (and often naked
with cow dung in their hair) across India. A step up the
Hinduistic ladder is the guru, a religious teacher who has
mastered the path of yoga. He may be a Perfect Master, a
satguru capable of transmitting instantaneous
enlightenment and thus leading disciples directly to
god-realization.
The avatar, on the other hand, is a human object of
veneration and worship. He is supposed to possess
supernatural powers {siddhis) and is said to be totally
merged with God. His incarnation is seen as an act of love
since he is totally enlightened. Thus, he has no karmic
unfinished business to settle on earth, which would
require his return. An avatar may show human emotion,
since he is in a body, but his spiritual perception is
supposed to be beyond the maya of time and space.
Hinduism has no single system of salvation. Instead, the
philosophy of yoga ("union with God") offers four
different pathways to God, depending on the disposition
of the seeker. Bhakti Yoga ("the way of devotion") is the
most popular god-road in India. Love toward god is
expressed by devotion to a guru who is the embodiment
of divine grace. This way may also involve the recitation
of god-name mantras. Karma Yoga ("the way of service")
generally appeals to more active individuals who are
willing to perform ceremonies diligently, make
pilgrimages, and carry out actions of good vioik. Jnana
Yoga ("the way of knowledge") requires that one seek out
sadhus and gurus and also explore the sacred Hindu
scriptures. By knowledge the seeker comes to realize the
divine nature of his atman. Raja Yoga ("the way of
contemplation") inculcates meditation techniques that
are known as the "royal road." The devotee must learn to
discipline his body and mind to achieve samadhi, union
with the Absolute.
On a practical level of daily life, these disciplines
involve an endless array of idolatrous ceremonies and
rituals. Deities kept in the home must be "awakened,"
"fed," "washed," and "put to sleep each night." These
79 HINDUISM
acts oipuja ("worship") are followed with exacting detail.

There are temples to visit, offerings (money, flowers, fruit)
to deposit, and pilgrimages to make. Every devout Hindu
hopes at least once in his life to visit the "holy city" of
Banaras, or the sacred source of the Ganges at Gaumukh,
high in the Himalayas. He may settle for some major
festival like the famous Car Festival of Jugannath in Puri,
where devotees suicidally throw themselves in front of a
huge chariot bearing a deity's image. Despite the lofty
philosophical ideals of Hinduism, its effect can be seen in
the more bizarre outgrowths inherent in this ancient faith.
In some villages, temples care for and feed sacred rats
at a cost of $4,000 a year. Such vermin dispose of 15
percent of India's grain. The cobra, which is also
worshiped, kills 20,000 Indians each year. Females, which
Hindu legends relegate to a decidedly inferior state, are
so despised that some Indian mothers deliberately
strangle their girl babies. Sadhus, in the name of religious
devotion, have been known to sit on a bed of nails and not
speak for years, grow their hair into seven-foot braids,
stand on a leg like a stork for months, or hold an arm
outstretched until it has atrophied.
But sacred cows get the most publicity — all 159 million
of them, which is 20 percent of the world's total. (Since the
cow is believed to be the mother-goddess of life, its urine
is drunk to purify the soul.) They freely roam the streets of
urban centers like Bombay and Calcutta, depositing dung
everywhere. Aged holy cows are even provided with rest
homes called gosadans. This author once observed two
Indian women fighting over a pile of warm fresh cow
A
manure. swami nearby explained their zeal by
declaring, "Since the cow is a god, the cow is holy.
Therefore whatever comes out of the cow is also holy."
These and other less desirable aspects of Hinduism
have sparked momentarily effective reform movements.
The most successful was that of Buddha, who developed
the Hindu ideal of ahimsa (nonviolence to all living things)
into a social creed. (Buddhism will be discussed in more
detail in the next chapter.) The Jains, led by the sixth
century ascetic Mahavira, enforced the command against
killing to such an extent that present-day followers of this
sect still avoid even swatting a fly.
Jains strain the water they drink, sweep the path in front
of them lest they step on an ant, and sometimes go on
death-defying fasts as the ultimate way to avoid

destroying any life-form. Mahavira proclaimed that
spiritual truth could be found in the "three jewels" of
Right Faith, Right Knowledge, and Right Living. In pursuit
of these goals, Jain monks never bathe, brush their teeth,
or sleep on a bed. With such a rigidly ascetic view of life
it is little wonder that Mahavira's disciples today number
little more than a million worldwide.

The other major reform movement in Hinduism's
history was the fifteenth century upheaval of Sikhism
brought about by the guru Nanak. Disavowing castes and
idolatry, he grafted Islamic ideals onto a Hinduistic
system of salvation-by-works, to which he added the
grace of god (whom he called Sat Nam, "True Name").
The Granth, a collection of poems and prayers from the
first four Sikh gurus, is Sikhdom's Bible and is literally
worshiped as a symbolic guru. Sikhism eventually turned
into a militant brotherhood marked by five "K's": kes,
long hair; kangha, comb; kacha, short pants; kara, iron
bracelet; kirpan, sword. It is said that if a Sikh ever draws
his sword, its blade must draw blood, even if it is his own.
Sikhism remains a vital faith for eight million Indians and
more than 200,000 Americans (to be discussed later in
reference to Yogi Bhajan).
The final reform movement that needs consideration is
the Vedanta movement organized in the 1800s by Swami
Vivekananda. India's conquest by England created a
Hindu Renaissance in response to the incursion of an
alien culture and religion. Vivekananda, a disciple of Sri
Ramakrishna, insisted that man's greatest good was to
express his humanity. In 1893, he created a sensation by
addressing the Parliament of Religions in Chicago. His
emphasis was on the unity of all religions with special
importance placed on promoting Vedantic Hinduism with
missionary fervor.
With nearly 100,000 spiritually curious young
Americans flocking to India's shores each year, the
exportation of Hinduistic variants will likely continue.
Hinduism apparently has little about which to worry.
Governmental policies in India render it a virtual
state-religion, thwarting Christian missionary efforts. As
the West embarks upon a post-Christian pilgrimage,
Hinduism may continue to look ever more attractive in
spite of its inconsistencies and abject failures to alleviate
81 HINDUISM
human misery in its own motherland. Kipling's dictum

suggesting that East and West were diametric opposites
which would never meet, may prove to be a hollow
prophecy that could not have predicted spiritually
bankrupt Occidentals looking for hope in the ancient
Indus valley.
Founder: No founder or exact date of origin is known.

The precepts of Hinduism go back at least 4,000 or more
years and have evolved over the millenia without a
codified form.
Text: Hindu scriptures: Vedas, Upanishads and other

Sruti (canonical revealed scriptures) plus the Smriti
(traditional, semicanonical writings).
Symbol: What has become known in the twentieth

century as the Nazi Swastika. Originally it denoted the
duality of the universe and implied good luck.
Appeal: Most religious systems (excepting Christianity)

may promote an inclusive viewpoint but ultimately
require adherence to specific beliefs which set them
apart from other devotional structures. Hinduism is an
all-encompassing faith that strives to adopt any other
doctrines into its own interpretation and frame of
reference. In the words of Radha Krishna, "While fixed
intellectual beliefs mark off one religion from another,
Hinduism sets itself no such limits." Its doctrines of karma
and reincarnation insure even the most evil men that
there will be a second chance to progress upward
spiritually.
Purpose: Each soul is an immortal part of the Universal

Soul from which it came. Re-emergence into the
Impersonal Absolute is the goal of each living creature.
One must therefore choose the system of god-realization
that will most expediently avoid the cycles of rebirth
(reincarnation), and permit him to achieve oneness with
God.
Errors: The polytheistic and idolatrous practices of
Hinduism are pagan forms of worship which constitute
collusion with demonic forces. Karm.a's system of
salvation-by-conduct is contrary to the biblical doctrine of
salvation by the sole grace of God. The Hindu cannot

acknowledge his need of a Savior without repudiating his
entire belief system. As Vivekananda said, "It is a sin to
call a person a sinner." The Hindu strives to attain purity
by becoming a god, instead of having his sins washed
away by the imputed righteousness of a transcendant,
personal God. Christ cannot be accepted as an
incarnation of Vishnu or Krishna. (In the Bhagavad-Gita,
chapter 10, Krishna declares, "I am the prince of
demons.") Romans 1 denounces those who worship the
creation rather than the Creator. In this respect, consider
this quote from the Vedas: "Worship, O Cow, to thy
tail-hair, and to thy hooves, and to thy form."
Background Sources: Great Religions of the World, 1971,

National Geographic Society, pp. 34-76; Eastern Religions
in the Electric Age, 1969, John Garabedian and Orde
Coombs, Tempo Books; Religions of the World, 1965,
Barnes & Noble, Inc.; Cults, World Religions and You,
1980, Kenneth Boa, Victor Books, Wheaton, IL; The
Encyclopedia of American Religions, 1978, J. Gordon
Melton, McGrath Publishing Company, Wilmington, NC;
Time, 3/ 11/74, p. 6; /bid., 3/ \6/8\] Newsweek, 6/4/79.
p. 50; Ibid., 4/1/79, p. 68; Ibid., 5/4/81, p. 89; East West
Journal, 2/78; Ibid., 7/78, p. 49; Hamilton Spectator,
3/6/80.
Address /Location: The entire nation of India and smaller

representations in Asia and the West.
83
i2
Buddhism
(Theravada/Mahayana/Tibetan/Zen)
Ifconsumer laws of full disclosure were applied to the

"sale" of religions, Buddhism would probably be left on
the shelf. Many Westerners who reject the complexities
and sophistication of modem life have investigated the
ancient faith of India and Asia. They wrongly assume that
the mystical road laid out by Gautama Buddha is a
simplified path to truth. In fact, Buddhism is perhaps the
most complex and paradoxical of all Eastern religions.
Buddha's Eightfold Path to nirvana is an intricate system
of rules and regulations that can require a lifetime to
master.
Buddha was bom in 563 B.C. in the small town of Lumbini
near Nepal's border with India. The accounts given of his
life are filled with facts and fables which are impossible to
verify historically. As a result, the reader should be aware
that the following information obtained from Buddhist
tradition is partly legendary. Maya, Buddha's mother, was
the wife of a ruler from the Kshatriya caste. One night she
dreamed that a white elephant had a sexual relationship
with her. Shortly thereafter, she found herself pregnant
and bore a son whom she named Siddhartha, who was to
become Gautama Buddha. Gautama was Buddha's family
name. The name Buddha means "enlightened one." He is

alsoknown as Shakyamuni, referring to the Kingdom of
Shakya in which he was born. Sometimes, devotees call
him Tkthagata (Truth-Winner) oi Bhagara (Lord).
Buddha was bom a prince and during his formative
years knew only the confines of palace pleasures. When
he needed cheering, his father, Suddhodana, would
summon 40,000 dancing girls. At the age of sixteen
Buddha married the princess Yasodharma who bore him a
son named Rahula. Everything in his aristocratic
surroundings went smoothly until his early twenties.
Though forbidden to roam the countryside, he left the
palace grounds one day and was abruptly confronted
with the realities of life.
Buddha witnessed a scene which shattered the illusions
of his princely perception. A gnarled and bent old man
was sohciting for alms. This was Buddha's first encounter
with poverty and the frailty of human existence. On other
journeys beyond the palace walls he was confronted with
death and disease. But the day he met a shaven, ascetic
monk had the most effect upon him. The religious
devotion of this monk was a sharp contrast to the leisure
and wealth he had known. From that point onward,
Buddha found his life unfulfilling. Finally, on his
twenty-ninth birthday, he wife and child behind in
left his
order that he might seek the peace of nirvana and
discover the cause of all suffering.
Buddha began his search by studying with two yoga
masters. Unsatisfied with this approach, he turned to
extreme asceticism. Sometimes he would stand without
sitting for weeks. At times his diet consisted of a single
grain of rice each day. In desperation he even tried eating
his own excrement. One night on his thirty-fifth birthday,
as a full moon shined above, he sat down under a pipal
tree in a forest near Buddh Gaya. Buddha declared, "Until
I have attained understanding, I will not rise from here."
That night he entered a trance state and according to

legend, remembered his previous incarnations. His
"divine eye" was quickened, and he was able at last to
extinguish all his ignorance and desires.
When he arose from the foot of the Bodhi ("wisdom")
tree, Siddhartha had become Buddha. Life's problems
were no longer an enigma to him. In a sermon at the
85 BUDDHISM
nearby deer park he revealed his "truth" to five

disciples. "Birth is sorrow, age is sorrow, and death is
sorrow," he told them. Suffering, he explained, is the
result of man's desire to seek pleasure in the existence of
this hfe. Grief can only be excluded when a man ends all
his cravings. Buddha's discovery may be summarized in
these three premises: (1) existence is suffering; (2) desire
causes suffering; and (3) ridding all desire ends suffering.
These precepts led to a fourth conclusion: desire can be
eradicated by following what Buddha called the Eightfold
Path. Buddha's spiritual insights became known as the
Four Noble Truths, a so-called Middle Way between
asceticism and hedonism.
During Buddha's time, Northeast India was embroiled
in religious and political ferment. The parochial
philosophy of the Brahmanistic Hindu leaders had
disenchanted the masses. In this spiritual vacuum,
religious sects and charismatic leaders abounded. But
Buddha was different. He dared to question the authority
of the Vedic scriptures and advocated abolishing both the
caste system and the priesthood. He also wanted to do
away with prayers and ritual. Buddha even suggested that
the concept of God be abolished. For the next forty-five
years of his life (he died at eighty from dysentery),
Buddha traveled, begging for food and setting up
communities to further his teachings. With missionary
zeal he commissioned his followers: "Go ye now out of
compassion for the world and preach the doctrine which
is glorious."
Buddha's dharma ("way" or "doctrine" or literally,
—
"work" dhamma in the Pali language which he spoke)
was aimed at ending the cycle of suffering in successive
transmigrations. (He had borrowed Hinduism's concepts
oi karma and reincarnation.) Escape from the sorrow of
existence would be possible by reaching nirvana, a
condition of infinite bliss likened to an extinguished
flame. Nirvana, meaning "blow out," would be the result
of reaching a state where all desire is eradicated. Though
local deities could be petitioned for immediate benefits,
no god could facilitate the search for nirvana's
enlightenment. Only the Eightfold Path would lead to this
exalted spiritual realm.
The eight steps to salvation in Buddha's system are as
follows: (1) Right Belief — correctly understanding the

Four Noble Truths free of illusion and superstition;
(2) Right Resolve — maintaining pure motives; (3) Right
Speech — speaking truthfully; (4) Right Conduct — living
peacefully and honestly; (5) Right Livelihood — choosing
an occupation that harms no one; (6) Right Effort —
seeking knowledge with self-control; (7) Right Thought —
keeping an active self-critical mind; and (8) Right
Concentration — practicing meditation and Raja Yoga
with earnest zeal.
Such high ideals were intended to dissolve the illusion
of self and free one from the wheel of existence. Buddha
taught that self-effort is the key to understanding the truth.
According to a pamphlet published by the Buddhist
Church of America, patience and perseverance matter
more than "the blood of crucifixion, [God] sacrificing his
own being" on the cross. God "is not a Creator. does . .
not judge or punish ... is not transcendent" and is not a

deity of "fear and mercy."
Buddha was indifferent to the question of man's origin
and refused to recognize any supernatural authority in the
cosmos. Man is the center of the Buddhist universe, and
only what he does matters. Heaven or hell are conditions
of feeling and emotion, not loci. No eschatological
scheme is speculated, and no reason is offered for the
reality of death and sin. Self-control, not the remission of
sin, is its central doctrine. In Buddha's own words, "Seek
in the impersonal for the eternal man, and having sought
him out, look inward — thou art Buddha."
Buddhism appears to be a simple system of belief. But
in fact, it is one of the most complex of all Oriental faiths.
In addition to the Four Noble Truths and the Eightfold
Path, the following practices and doctrines are
considered essential to attaining Buddhahood:
1. The state oiArahatship (being worthy) contains
thirty-seven precepts to be followed by the devout

Buddhist. Twenty-nine of these are in addition to
requirements of the Eightfold Path.
2. Five obstacles hinder one's approach to enlight-
—
enment sloth, pride, malice, lust, and doubt.
3. Three refuges must be affirmed by all who belong to
the Sangha (brotherhood of monks): refuge in Buddha,
the dharma, and the Sangha. They also must adhere to
87 BUDDHISM
227 regulations which, among other things, forbid

them to touch a woman (even their mother) or drink
unstrained water (lest they kill any living thing).
4. Man has no soul but rather exists in Five Conditions:
body, feeling, ideas, will, and pure consciousness.
5. Ten Commandments are propagated, the last five of
which apply only to the Sangha. These "shalt nots"
include: killing, stealing, aduhery, lying, drinking
intoxicating liquors, eating after midday, being present
at any dramatic or musical performance, applying
personal adornment or perfume, sleeping on a
comfortable bed, and owning silver or gold.
6. Three Principles guide the Buddhist in his search for
nirvana. The First Principle designates thirty-one
planes of existence, from Higher Spiritual Beings on
down through humans and lower Beings-in-Torment
(who endure an existence similar to Purgatory). The
Second Principle teaches that one's karma determines
his spiritual plane, though progression and
retrogression are constant throughout successive
transmigrations. Finally, the Third Principle, promises
"complete awareness" by practicing contemplation.
The one who achieves this state is supposed to
become immune to all feeling and emotion, including
hate and love. Four progressive stages of awareness
await the seeker: Sotapatti Magga, Sakadagami
Magga, Anagami Magga, and Arahatta Magga. Some
Buddhists believe that an individual who has attained
Sotapatti Magga can no longer "kill, seduce utter
. . .
falsehood, talce drugs. make evil utterances or have

. .
bad thoughts."
For generations after his death, Buddha's teachings
were orally communicated. In 245 B.C., a council of monks
was held to decree the sacred teachings in written form.
They drew up a three-part document in the Pali language
which became known as the Tripitaka ("Three Baskets of
Law"). Kasyapa, an original disciple of Buddha, was
credited as the source of the Ahidharma Pitaka, a basic
interpretation of Buddha's message. The Vinaya Pitaka,
containing rules for the monastic life and the Ten
Commandments mentioned above, was the work of
another disciple named Upah. The third "basket," or
Sutta Pitaka, expounds Buddha's sermons and parables.
During the so-called "Indian Empire" of the ruler

Asoka, Buddhism spread rapidly throughout India and
Asia. After Asoka's death, Buddhism split into two main
schools, one liberal and the other conservative. The latter
became known as Theravada ("The Way of the Elders" —
also sometimes called /fi/ja/ana, "The Lesser Vehicle"),
based on the writings of an early disciple of Buddha
named Sariputra. Theravada Buddhism emphasized
monastic life as the pathway to nirvana and became
entrenched in Burma, Sri Lanka, Cambodia, and Thailand.
The canon of the Tripitaka became its main source of
doctrine. Hinduism, which had become an abstract faith
for many Indians, experienced a revival during the first
century A.D., Gupta dynasty. It was at this time that
Mahayana ("The Greater Vehicle") Buddhism emerged.
This more liberal school is prevalent in China, Korea,
Japan, Tibet, Indonesia, Nepal, and Vietnam. Mahayana
Buddhism is more of a cult religion utilizing incense,
magic, and occult rituals. Buddha figures are objects of
deified worship. (Standing, Buddha symbolizes
compassion. Sitting, he signifies serenity.) The Mahayana
Buddhist does not strive to become a saint (arhat). More
than anything he desires to be a. bodhisattva — one who
attains the supreme perfection of Buddhahood but denies
his entry into nirvana to return and help mortals on their
spiritual pilgrimage in this life.
Theravada (the way of the few) and Mahayana (the way
of many) are so distinct in their beliefs and practices that
they almost represent two entirely different religions. The
godless, virtually atheistic system of Theravada is worlds
apart from the Mahayana school with its polytheistic
legends of gods and goddesses. The essence of
Mahayana is faith in the divinity of Buddha (and a line of
bodhisattvas). Theravada pursues the more theologically
abstract goal of nirvana.
A minor variant, tantric Buddhism, borrowed the Hindu
belief in Shakti sexual power and developed a cult
devoted to idols and magic. The union of the individual
with the divine is accomplished by ritual sexual
intercourse. Coitus is said to combine the opposite forces
of the universe (positive masculine and negative
feminine) resulting in the cohabitant's ability to perform
supernatural acts.
89 BUDDHISM
With a quarter-billion adherents, Buddhism is the

world's fourth major religion (behind Christianity, Islam,
and Hinduism). Its numbers in North America, estimated
between 100,000-200,000 (excluding Nichiren Shoshu —
discussed later in the book), are growing rapidly. The
image of saffron robes and begging bowls may be foreign
to the Western mind, but the concept of joining a cosmic
flow to aboHsh the ego goes down well in an age that has
turned inward. Those who look Eastward for spiritual
answers may find Christianity's promise of heaven less
attractive than Buddhism's mystical, impenetrable
"truths." To a drug-saturated generation, problem-solving
by constructive action appears less desirable than the
subjective quest for nirvana.
Archaeologists recently recovered a huge sandstone
casket in the ruins of an ancient city near Kapilvastu,
India. The inscription on the coffin indicates that the
contents are the mortal remains of Buddha. "Be a lamp
unto yourself," the sage declared before his death. This
instruction sharply contrasts with the biblical claim to
such guidance (Psa. 119: 105). Buddha's wisdom, backed
by the evidence of his own decayed body, seems far less
credible than the Word of God which bears the authority
of Christ's empty tomb. Whether the Good News of Jesus
will prevail over the introspective appeal of Buddha is a
fundamental choice that may well determine the spiritual
direction of Western culture.
TIBETAN BUDDHISM
Padina Sambhava, a famed pagan exorcist, introduced
Buddhism to Tibet in A.D. 747. His reputation so impressed
the king, that the entire land soon was following his blend
of Hindu/Buddhist beliefs mingled with spells and
secretive tantric ceremonies. Devotees preceded acts of
sexual union with the ritualistic consumption of wine,
meat, fish, and parched grains. They instituted a
priesthood of lamas ("superior ones") and designed
prayer wheels with inscribed litanies.
Mantras and mandalas, mystic diagrams, were also
adopted. The former (to be discussed in more detail in
the analysis of TM) was believed to possess a sound able
to induce transcendent experiences. Mandalas, circular
cosmograms of the universe, were also used as an aid in

worship. (The center of the mandala was thought to be a
focal point of the universe.) Adherents of Tibetan
Buddhism were taught that merely ghmpsing ama72da7a
could start one on the road to nirvana. They also
developed the legend oiShambhala, an imaginary
kingdom of enlightened citizens. This central Asian
civilization was said to be the spiritual inspiration of the
entire world. Their "warriors" were people of
compassion and awareness who still serve as models of
Tibetan Buddhist aspirations.
In 1951 Chinese Communist soldiers invaded the
mountaintop kingdom of Tibet. At that time, the Dalai
Lama (his Buddhist name is Tenzin Gyatso, meaning
"radiant oceans of wisdom") was worshiped by his 6
million fellow Buddhist citizens as a god-king. Tibetans
bowed before the sight of his portrait and prostrated
themselves outside his 1,300-year-old Jokka Temple. The
Dalai Lama finally fled the Communists in 1959, taking
1 10,000 refugees with him. He settled in Dharamsala,
India, vowing he'd return someday to his native land. In

1 98 1 he returned for a brief but triumphant visit,
celebrating new freedoms the government had granted

his monks.
The advent of Buddhism in Tibet was so successful that
by the time of the Communist invasion, as many as 10,000
monks studied at one monastery. Neighboring kingdoms
in Nepal, Sikkim, and Bhutan also felt the Buddhist
influence. Because of Tibet's isolation and inaccessibility,
some Buddhist scholars believe it has preserved the
purist form of Buddhism. Devout Tibetan Buddhists insist
they are custodians of the correct traditions and esoteric
teachings of the Indian saints and sages.
A major Tibetan Buddhist text. The Tibetan Book of the
Dead {oxBardo Thodal) has had great influence among
America's youth. The volume is an occult guide to aid
one's traverse through the existence oihardo, the
dreamlike realm between death and reincarnation. In the
sixties, some who experimented with LSD reported
hallucinogenic visions paralleling experiences in The
Book of the Dead, stirring Western interest in this exotic
faith. Tibetan Buddhists believe that the demons, spirits,
and powers of witchcraft encountered in The Book are
real forces to be avoided and appeased.
91 BUDDHISM
The theory of reincarnated lamas (bodhisattvas) came

to prominence in the fifteenth century. According to this
doctrine, the soul of a dead lama passes to a newborn
boy. The current Dalai Lama, the fourteenth incarnation in
Tibetan Buddhism's line of spiritual succession, was
chosen at age two after oracles were consulted. Marks
found on his shoulders (said to be remnants of a deity's
two extra arms) established the proof required to
designate his office. The young lad also had to correctly
identify the crown of his predecessor from among five
examples.
The Dalai Lama has toured the West, has had glowing
praise from the press and gratuitous plaudits from
ecumenical religious leaders. He disarms reporters by
insisting, "I'm just a humble monk." However, he did
consent to performing the Kalachakra ceremony on a
recent trip to the U.S. Participants were promised instant
enlightenment and Buddhahood after completing "only"
seven future rebirths. The essence of Tibetan Buddhist
philosophy is expressed in the Dalai Lama's view of life:
"If the situation can be fixed, there is nothing to worry
about. If it can't be fixed, there is nothing to worry about.
After all, things are due to past karma."
Such views are of crucial concern to American
evangeUcals who lament Buddhism's growing foothold in
North America. The first Western Buddhist University has
been established in Boulder, Colorado. Led by Chogyam
Trungpa Rinpoche, a forty-two-year-old Tibetan exile, the
Naropa Institute has effectively introduced tantric
teachings in the West. The institution boasts thousands of
summer students and a distinguished faculty including
poet Allen Ginsberg and theologian Harvey Cox.
Rinpoche, who is believed to be an incarnation of a
revered monk, has developed an enticing curriculum
which includes an array of mystical and spiritualistic
disciplines.
This author had the opportunity to witness a
Naropa-sponsored ceremony held on the University of
Colorado campus. Fifteen hundred students (many of
them having graduate status) paid eight dollars each to
witness the Tibetan Buddhist Vajra Crown Ceremony. His
Holiness, Gyalwa Karmapa, was introduced as an
incarnation in a lineage of bodhisattvas. As one having
attained Buddhahood, he claimed the ability to transmit
spontaneous spiritual He was ushered to a

insight.
ten-foot-high throne that had been constructed for the
occasion. The ritual he performed consisted of his
holding a black hat over his head for two minutes and
forty-eight seconds! Nearly every one in the highly-
educated audience was overwhelmed at the sight of such
a "holy" and "enlightened" man.
Former Christian missionaries to Tibet report that
Tibetan Buddhism is the most openly occultic of all
non-Christian world religions. Even the monks
themselves make no pretense about their consorting with
demonic demigods. This acknowledgment emphasizes
the irony that this sect of Buddhism should gain such a
powerful influence in a Christianized land. Devotees in
the homeland of the Dalai Lama have kept his bedroom
untouched since the day he fled, awaiting his return.
Perhaps the demonic forces behind Tibetan Buddhism
have deliberately prolonged his exile as a means of
exporting this ancient, shamanistic faith.
ZEN BUDDHISM
"What is the sound of one hand clapping?" Most people
would easily recognize this riddle without knowing either
its purpose or source. This conundrum and 1,700 others
like it are known as koans, paradoxical questions
concerning imponderable thoughts. The perplexity
posed by the koan is designed to lead the mind toward
intuitive truth. In the world of Zen, logic and reason are
taboo. As one Zen practitioner put it, "Be nothing, think
nothing." Zen may be defined as concentration with an
empty mind.
The ancient sage, Bodhidharma, who is generally
credited as being the founder of Zen practices, studied
Buddhism in India for over forty years. He returned to
China and encouraged the ruling Emperor Wu to adopt
the technique he had developed known as "wall
meditation." To prove his diligence at Zen, Bodhidharma
sat in a cave while staring at a wall for nine years. He
eventually lost the use of his legs through atrophy and
even had to cut off his eyelids so he could sustain
open-eye meditation.
Nearly seven centuries later, two Japanese Buddhists
93 BUDDHISM
developed what were to become the two prominent

schools of Zen: Eisai originated the Rinzai sect in 1191 and
Dogen initiated the Soto sect in 1227. Both disciplines
strived to achieve the same goal of enlightenment,
though Soto claimed it must be gradually attained while
Rinzai insisted it could come as a flash of insight.
The koan but one of several terms distinctive to the

is
nomenclature of Zen. Bodhi, satori, mondo, and zazen are
other words describing Zen concepts. Bodhi refers to the
"awakening" of introspective truth. Buddhism has
traditionally held that bodhi could only be possible after
many lives. Zen purports to oiiei bodhi here and now,
perhaps today or at least in several years. Experiencing
the immediate perception of truth is known as saôn, a
condition in which the meditator realizes all reality as one
(pantheism). In such a state, there is no such thing as right
or wrong, only subjective reality pervades the
consciousness. Alan Watts, the late writer and mystic,
described the way: "... at this moment
state oi satori this
[the universe] is socompletely right as to need no
explanation or justification beyond what it simply is."
Though Zen offers enhghtenment more quickly than
traditional Buddhism, achieving sa fori is no easy task. Zen
is an arduous training of the mind with koans and zazen
(seated meditation). The roshi (Zen master) invites the
initiate to enter a zendo (meditation hall) where an altar
and idol of Buddha is the focal point. Practicing zazen in
the proper manner may require at least two three-hour
periods each day. Hallucinogenic visions and demonic
apparitions are common occurrences to persistent Zen
meditators. A thick pillow is the only comfort provided,
and correct physical posture is crucial. The back must be
kept perfectly erect to be certain the ears, shoulders, and
navel are in proper alignment. The teeth are to be firmly
closed and the eyes have to be left open at all times.
During zazen, the meditator is instructed to free his mind
of all earthly attachments and think of "neither good, nor
evil."
—
A pool, a rock, a flower any object can be used to
focus one's attention. The roshi may verbally assault the
student with mondos, a series of rapid questions. Chief of
these is the koan (discussed earlier). Abstract paradoxes
are presented to boggle the meditator's mind.
Contradictory and confused statements are posed so that

he delves more deeply inward to fathom truth. If he
dozes, the master may subject him to shouts and painful
blows liomakeisaku ("warning stick")- Such rigorous
self-discipline accompanied by unanswerable questions
is intended to trigger a newly conditioned view of reality.
Ironically, in the words of Dr. T. Susuki, a foremost
Western Zen master, "Zen teaches nothing."
While the precepts of Zen may not be based on specific
theological doctrines, the inherent Buddhist world-view
which results from zazen causes the meditator to see
himself as an integrated part of the Whole. Buddhism
presupposes that only one essence exists and that we are
all somehow part of this one essence (monism). This
teaching is contrary to the Christian assertion that the
Eternal One (God) created the world and man out of
nothing. Thus, no part of this material existence is part of
God. There is an eternal distinction between the Creator
and the created. The inherent contradictory nature of the
anecdotal koan conditions the devotee to reject reason
and logic and instead rely on mystical experience to test
truth. Zen is ultimately an egocentric search for
subjective authority while inherently denying any
objective authority for morality.
Since Zen has no God, even the priests have no role of
intercession for sin. There is no speculation on the nature
of creation nor the future of an afterlife, since everything
considered important is embodied in the experience of
the moment. Zen adherents consider their practices to be
the quintessential essence of Buddhism, hberating the
devotee from all life's miseries. Christians may see satori
as a false perception of spiritual insight. But many young
Americans who have experimented with its rigorous
spiritual disciplines are obviously fascinated with the
idea of Zen's narcissistic non-answers.
Founder: Sidhartha Gautama, bom 563 B.C., Lumbini,

Nepal. Died 483 B.C., Kapilvastu, India.
Text: Tripitaka Canon divided into the Ahidharma Pitaka,

the Vinaya Pitaka and the Sutta Pitaka.
Symbols: Figure of Buddha standing with one arm raised,

seated in a lotus position, or rechning.
95 BUDDHISM
Appeal: Truth is said to have a subjective quality that can

only be experienced, not objectively communicated.
Buddhism is attractive to those who find objective belief
systems to be sterile and devoid of spontaneous reality.
Concepts of moral accountability in an afterlife are
replaced with a passive approach to traditional religious
issues. Enlightenment promises a state of bliss beyond
human comprehension.
Purpose: The Eightfold Path promises to rid followers of
mankind's four basic evils —
sensuality, the desire to
perpetuate one's own existence, wrong belief, and
ignorance. Those who attain Buddhahood will entertain
only pure thoughts and be indifferent to wealth, pain, and
pleasure. In brief, the goal is maximum well-being with a
minimum of active effort.
Error: The original ethical ideals of Buddha degenerated

into a system of theological dogmas with Buddha as god
and nirvana as a post-mortem heaven. Idolatrous sects
which advocate demonic ceremonialism and the
propitiation of spirits constitute a form of witchcraft which
is scripturally forbidden (Deut. 18). The greatest
commandment of Jesus to love one's neighbor unselfishly
(Matt. 22:35-39) contrasts sharply with the introspective
egocentricity of Buddhism which has produced social
indifference in the lands it has dominated. Scripture
presents an orderly universe under the control of a
sovereign God. Buddhists see karmic chance as life's
only guiding force and make no attempt to explain the
nature and origin of sin.
Background Sources: Occult Shock and Psychic Forces,

1980, Wilson and Wildon, Master Books, San Diego, CA;
Kingdom of the Cults, 1977, Walter Martin, Bethany
Fellowship, Minneapolis, MN; Eastern Religions in the
Electric Age, 1969, John Garabedian and Orde Coombs,
Tempo Books, New York, NY; Great Religions of the
World, 1971, National Geographic Society; 77ie
Encyclopedia of American Religions, 1978, J. Gordon
Melton, McGrath Publishing Co., Wilmington, NC; The
Mystical Maze, 1976, Pat Means, Campus Crusade for
Christ; Religions of the World, 1965, Barnes and Noble,
Inc., New York, NY; Cults, World Religions and You, 1980,
Kenneth Boa, Victor Books, Wheaton, IL; miscellaneous:
Naropa Institute promotional literature; 7b The Point

International, 11/1/76, p. 46; /bid., 3/7/77, p. 10;
Newsweek, 8/18/80, p. 52; Time, 2/14/77, p. 86; Ibid.,
7 /27/Q\, p. 71,The Denver Post, 3/ 11/72, p. 8; Ibid.,
10/18/74,p.6BB;/bid., 8/8/75; /bid., 6/1 1/76, p. 7BB;
Ibid., 9/3/76, p. 2BB; /ibid., 7/16/76, p. 7BB; /bid., 8/20/76,
p. 5BB, Ibid., 8/14/81, p. 26; "Is There a God?"
-
pamphlet published by the Buddhist Church of America.
Address/Location: Buddhism is the dominant religion in
many Asian countries. In the U.S. there are Buddhist
churches and meditation centers in most large cities.
Naropa Institute, 1111 Peari St., Boulder, CO 80302.
97
13
Taoism
What do acupuncture and the martial arts have in
common? Both practices view the body as a microcosmic
organism that needs to be balanced with the macrocosm
of the universe in order to achieve physical well-being.
Both are also rooted in an Oriental philosophy that
teaches a duality of equilibrium known asyin andyang.
Tkoism, the root of this theory, has been the victim of
official governmental persecution in its homeland of
China. But while the Communist rulers seek to stamp out
this ancient faith, Westerners increasingly look to it as an
antidote in a neurotic, materialistic age. Tkoism
(pronounced dow-ism) is not a major world religion. But
its teachings influence so many modem cults that a brief
survey of its precepts is essential.
Lao-tse was bom in South China in 604 B.C. His name,
meaning "wise old child," was derived from the legend
that he was bom an old man. He was an archivist who
wearied of political life and dropped out of society. For
decades he lived in a hut on the slope of a mountain. It
was there, at eighty years of age, he wrote the Bible of
Tkoism, Tho Tbh Ching. The 5,000-word volume discussed

the nature of life in relationship to its harmony with the
universe. Tko means "way" and Teh denotes "virtue."
Thus, the book came to be known as "the way of virtue,"
or simply the Tko ("the way").
Chuang Tzu, a third century B.C. Chinese philosopher,
spread the teachings of Lao-tse. Chuang believed the Tclo
Teh Ching was the source of all wisdom and the solution
to all life's problems. Though Tkoism originally ignored a
Creator-God, the principle of the Tko eventually was
equated with a God-concept. "Before the Heaven and
Earth existed, there was something nebulous ... I do not
know its name and I address it as Tko," Lao-tse wrote.
The Tko is considered to be eternal and all-pervasive.
Tkoism teaches that when events and things are allowed
to exist in natural harmony with the macrocosmic forces,
peace will result. The wise man is supposed to order his
life according to the Tko, living passively in tune with the
universe. The basic doctrines of Tkoism are summarized
in practical form as the so-called Three Jewels:
compassion, moderation, and humility. Goodness,
simplicity, gentleness, and purity are also virtues Tkoism
seeks to inculcate.
The most important aspect of Tkoistic philosophy to
consider when discussing modem cults is the duaiistic
view of opposites known asyin and/ang. These two
essences are said to symbolize the complementary
nature of all forces in the universe which seem to be
diametric. Yang is the positive force of good, light, Hfe,
and masculinity. Yin is the negative essence of evil, death,
and femininity. All matter is said to contain both yin and
yang, and orderly affairs are possible only when these
two qualities exist in a state of proper equihbrium. When
they are unbalanced, the rhythm of nature is disturbed
with strife, resulting in conflict. Like water molds itself to a
container, man must learn to balance his yin and yang to
live in harmony with the Tko, returning good for evil and
overcoming strength with weakness.
In time, the doctrines of Tkoism were transmuted into a
ritualistic superstitious system with the Tao Teh Ching as a
source of magical incantations. Lao-tse was deified and
worshiped with offerings of sacrifices. His disciples
claimed power over nature and became soothsayers and
exorcists. The idealism of early Tkoistic speculation
99 TAOISM
evolved into a folk religion emphasized by placating

demons with gifts in order to insure a safe passage on
earth.
Tkoism has some similarities with Buddhism. Like the
teachings of Siddhartha, classical Tkoism insisted that the
intellect could not comprehend the unknowable.
Understanding is not derived from knowledge or theory
but by comprehending what is obvious. The belief in an
impersonal principle that sustains life is not unlike
Buddhism's atheistic approach to morality. In fact,
Japanese Zen has been strongly influenced by Tkoism.
Many New Age cults are founded on a philosophy
combining the principles of Buddhism and Tkoism in a
syncretistic manner.
Books and university courses based on the '"Iko of
physics" suggest that the principles of Tkoism are
scientifically verifiable. As researchers delve more
deeply into subatomic physics, they discover
phenomena appearing to suggest a certain kind of duality
(e.g., protons and electrons, matter and antimatter). Most
scientists would contend that such findings are
coincidental and bear no relationship to the wider
philosophical speculation of the yin/yang theory.
The very fact that an integration of the pure science of
physics and the essentially occult hypotheses of Tkoism
would actually be considered by the intelligentsia, is an
interesting commentary on the Western mind.
Historically, scientific research has been of prime
concern to Occidental nations because their religious
traditions have been founded on Christian beliefs.
Explorers, inventors, and scientists concluded that since
God is an orderly, sovereign Creator, his cosmos is also
fashioned in a precise manner which invites systematic
investigation. The scientific method of inquiry which
brought mankind such marvelous technological
advances would not hkely have evolved in a Tkoist
setting. Objective verification has been the foundation of
Western science while subjective experience and
mysticism have been the cornerstones of Eastern
philosophy. During the last several decades Eastern
thought has turned to objective verification of subjective
mystical experience while Western thought has become
increasingly more subjective and mystical. If it becomes
acceptcible for the West to combine science and
subjectivism, then testing for truth will become

meaningless and the door will be opened for
unrestrained occultic experiences, all supposedly
condoned by the "objective" judgment of science.
The "Star Wars" movie epics, including The Empire
Strikes Back, have been profoundly influenced by
Tôistic philosophy. In conceptualizing "The Force,"
producer George Lucas has borrowed heavily from the
hypothesis of a primordial, universal energy flow that is
neither good nor evil. Since the motive of the individual
determines the moral nature of the force (e.g., Luke
Skywalker uses "The Force" for good and Darth Vader
uses it for evil), it thus possesses a duality whose positive
and negative components are equivalent.
This is, of course, not compatible with biblical theology
which sees God as the omnipotent source of all that is
good. Satan, the Scriptures declare, was created by God
and therefore has limitations on both his authority and
power. As the source of all evil, the devil opposes the
work of God, but he is not an equalizing, harmonizing
opposite.
The idea of "The Force" is from a concept found in
Chinese philosophy which envisions ch 'i (oiki) as a basic
flow of energy sustaining all Hfe. Ch 'i (pronounced key)
embodies the characteristics of the Tko, possessing a
dual nature of yin and yang. In the martial arts, one's
equilibrium with the Tko is established when ch 'i flows
through the body and is extended to disable one's
opponent. Acupuncture views physiological health as an
evidence of properly balanced yin and yang. If either
essence is out of equilibrium, disease and illness result.
Restoring health necessitates a disruption of the flow of
yin and yang by applying a "counter-irritant" (an
acupuncture needle). Once the equilibrium has been
re-established, the Tô ofch 'i can flow freely through
one's body bringing healing. Even yoga has incorporated
the Tkoistic premise of ch'i, the force, as a sustainer of hfe
and physical prowess. The chakras of yoga must be
carefully aligned so that the body resides harmoniously
with the Tko (though this term is not generally referred to
by yogis).
This brief survey could not possibly explore all the
ramifications of Tkoist philosophy as it effects modem
thought. Yoga and the martial arts will be discussed later
101 TAOISM
in the book and the reader will then see how the
principles oflkoism are so crucial to the undergirding
philosophy of these practices.
Evangelicals may conclude that Lao-tse might have
stumbled upon a basic non-Christian perception of reality
that to one degree or another has found its way into all
false Eastern religious systems. Tkoism's insistence upon
having discovered "the way" certainly collides with the
contention of Jesus in John 14:6 that he is the Way. As the
Western world gradually shifts its footing from the
objective knowledge of revealed truth to the subjective
interpretation of perceived truth, the reader should note
carefully the results of this shift in science, religion, and
culture. Bodhidharma's years in that cave and Lao-tse's
hermitage in his hut may portend a Western trend toward
reflective isolation that will bring about a retreat from
societal and scientific progress.
Founder: Lao-tse, a contemporary of Confucius, bom 604

B.C., in South China and died 517 B.C., though accounts
report he was never seen again after departing from his
mountain hut. Some scholars insist he was a legendary
figure and doubt he ever existed.
Text: Tho Teh Ching, a 5,000-word book written in

seclusion by Lao-tse.
Symbol: The Tko. See chapter on the Martial Arts for a

detailed description.
Appeal: Ecological concern about the despoiling of

Earth's environment makes Tkoism's appeal to abide
peacefully with nature very attractive to the young.
Technology has alienated man from nature and in
contrast, Tkoism promotes a veneration of primordial
life-giving forces.
Purpose: "The Great Tko flows everywhere," wrote

Lao-tse. One should not attempt to decipher its origin or
nature but merely adapt to its flow. The Tho Teh Ching
states, "To yield is to be preserved whole. To be bent is to
become straight." Tkoism is an anti-intellectual faith that
elevates contemplative thought on abiding with nature's
apparent laws, rather than inquiring to comprehend the
structure of these principles. "Abide by the effect, and
do not seek to discover the nature of the cause," might be

the Tkoist's creed.
Errors: Pure, classical Tkoism is atheistic and borders on

being pantheistic. Modem Tkoism is polytheistic and
idolatrous, and involves consultation with familiar spirits.
It under the indictment of Romans 1:25 by worshiping
falls
the supposed creation-principle of the Tko more than the
personal Creator-God of Scripture. The contemplative life
of virtue and gentleness may appear to be ethically valid
but it fails to deal with the sin-nature of man (1 John 1 :8),
and offers no remedy to restore man's fellowship with
God. Respecting the laws of nature should be an
outgrowth of man's stewardship of dominion over Earth,
not a form of religious devotion.
Background Sources: Cults, World Religions, and You,

1980, Kenneth Boa, Victor Books, Wheaton, IL; Eastern
Religions in the Electric Age, 1969, John Garabedian and
Orde Coombs, Tempo Books, New York, NY; Religions of
the World, 1965, Barnes and Noble, New York, NY; TWo Be
One, 1978, Ernest H. J. Steed, Logos International,
Plainfield, NJ.
Address/Location: Before the Communist takeover, one

out of every eleven Chinese was a Tkoist, primarily of the
polytheistic /animistic variety. Its practice has diminished
in China but still continues fervently in Chinese societies
of Asia and Southeast Asia. Tkoism is not an organized
religion in the U.S., but its philosophical principles are
found in many Eastern-oriented cults.
703
14
Islam
(Including Sufism and Black Muslims)
"There is no god but God, and Muhammad is the

Messenger of God." Those thirteen words comprise the
Mushm (or Moslem — "one who submits") Âaiiada
(confession of faith). Five times a day the devout, from
sheiks to camel drivers, respond to the muezzins (callers
to prayer) and bow toward Mecca. Some Muslims display
a round spot on their foreheads, an indelible souvenir
memorializing the thousands of times they have touched
the ground in respect to the Prophet's command.
The Christian is taught to thank God for his blessings
and to petition him for divine favor. Not so with the
Muslim. His passive fatalism will not permit him to seek
spiritual merit or to desire material provisions. Islam
means "submission," and that definition is the sum of a
Muslim's faith. Inshallah — "if God wills" —is the byword
of Arabic conversation. In umma (the world community of
Islam), faithful Muslims view every event, the fortuitous
and accidental, as an expression of Allah's divine will.
Separating Islam from its Arabic cultural heritage is
impossible. More than a religion, it is an all-encompassing
way of life with its own jurisprudence system and
traditional honor code. It is an intolerant faith that has
impeded progress and repressed women. Perhaps this is

because the Muslim tends to see the world in black and
white. There are only two classes of people: Dar ul-Islam,
those who have submitted, and Dar ul-harh, those who
resist. The latter are fair game for missionary efforts,
financial pressure (e.g. the oil embargo), the "sword of
Allah" in a jihad ("holy war"), or whatever measures are
necessary to bring them under the authority of Islam.
Today, the crescent and star of Islam fly on the flag over
a half-dozen nations. Adopting the evangelism
techniques of Christianity, Muslims have broken out of
their mud huts and desert terrain to confront the world
with the message of Muhammad. Saudi Arabia has even
financed a communications satellite to beam the Koran's
precepts. Since October 1973 when Egyptian soldiers
stormed the Suez and the oil embargo brought the West to
its knees, the cry "Allahu Akbar!" ("God is great") has
been heard with new fervor.
Islam began with the mystic visions of a nondescript
camel driver named Ubu'l-Kassim (who became known
as Muhammad). For six months he had been in solitary
meditation in a cave at the foot of Mount Hira near Mecca.
Had he not married a widow named Khadijah, fifteen
years his senior, he might have spent his life on caravan
journeys. Khadijah's wealth gave Ubu'l-Kassim the time
he needed for ascetic reflection.
Muhammad was bom in A.D. 570 in Mecca. He was yet a
baby when his father died, and his mother passed away
when he was six. Abu-lklib, an uncle, raised the young
lad and took him on lengthy trips to Egypt and throughout
the Near East. During these travels Muhammad engaged
in lively conversations with Jews and Christians. From
these encounters he learned the theological concepts
that were later to influence his teachings.
In Muhammad's time, the Arabian peninsula was
populated by wandering tribes which practiced various
forms of polytheistic idolatry. The pantheon of deities
they worshiped included angels, demons (djinn), and a
supreme god known as Allah. Ubu'-Kassin seemed an
unlikely challenger to confront such a firmly entrenched
animistic religious system. He was afflicted by a strange
disorder that caused him to foam at the mouth and fall into
unconscious trances. Christians might well wonder in
retrospect whether such phenomena reflect the
105 ISLAM
symptoms of demonic possession as represented in the

Bible. Muhammad himself questioned whether the
seizures were divine or devilish, but his wife encouraged
him to ignore any such considerations.
According to Islamic tradition, at forty years of age he
entered the Hira cave and was confronted by a being who
identified himself as the angel Gabriel. "Proclaim,"
Gabriel declared, choking Muhammad into submission.
"Proclaim in the name of the Lord the Creator who
created man from a clot of blood." During periodic return
visits to Hira, the frequency of revelations increased.
What he saw and heard was summarized in what became
Islam's sacred book, the Koran (Qur'an, "recitation").
Over a twenty-two-year period, Muhammad memorized
all 78,000 words of the Koran's 1 14 chapters and
transmitted its teachings orally (he was illiterate).
Its message encountered stiff resistance from the pagan
populace. Wealth and material gain were their "gods,"
and Muhammad (which means "the Praised One")
insisted they share their wealth with the poor in exchange
for the promise of a glorious afterlife. The God about
whom he preached was a transcendent being who was
both lawgiver and divine arbiter. Muhammad's theology
proclaimed a Day of Judgment with severe punishment
for the unbehever. This harsh warning of accountability
was contrasted with a sensual heaven where green
meadows, rivers of wine, and beautiful virgins awaited
the faithful.
Few converts accepted this message in the beginning
because his denunciation of idol worship threatened the
livelihood of Meccan businessmen. Those who followed
Muhammad were stoned and beaten. In a.d. 622, he
received a vision warning of mortal danger. His escape
toward the oasis of Yathrib, 250 miles away, became
known as the Hegira ("migration" or "flight"). This event
marks the beginning of the Moslem era. Later, the name
Yathrib was changed to Madinat al-Nabi (Medina), the
"city of the prophet," second only to Mecca as a Muslim
spiritual center.
To raise funds for his spiritual quest, Muhammad
sanctioned plundering expeditions that raided caravans.
Even during his native land's traditional month of peace,
his followers mercilessly attacked innocent citizens.
During this time when Muhammad ruled as a king and
prophet, he forged the Islamic concept of the/i/iac?

("exertion"), the "holy war" which advocates military
ventures in God's name. Those who die in battle are
promised immediate transition into Paradise. In A.D. 628,
Muhammad led a force of 10,000 men toward Mecca and
in a bloodless coup gained control of the city. Within ten
years of his Hegira, all Arabia was under his control.
Not long after his triumphal entry into Mecca,
Muhammad died in A.D. 632. One of his early disciples,
Abu Bakr, was chosen as a successor, establishing the
system of religious leaders known as caliphs. Filled with
religious zeal, Muslim armies spread the message of
Islam to India, across North Africa, and into Spain. Had it
not been for the Battle of Tours in A.D. 732, all Europe
might have succumbed to the message of the Koran. A
capital was established in Bagdad, and the caliph who
ruled from there was the most powerful man on earth and
headed a regime spanning three continents.
The Islamic empire was to last for a thousand years.
Arabs developed the concept of algebra, and their skills
in architecture helped them devise the pointed arch that
was to grace Europe's lofty cathedrals. Sugar, paper,
apricots, and rice were introduced to the West.
Constantinople became the headquarters of the Ottoman
Empire in 1453, which endured until Arab power
diminished in the twentieth century.
What is the key to Islam's current and past successes?
The simplicity and directness of the Koran has left no
room for compromise. Its history, fables, regulations, and
threatening description of hell compel believers into
single-minded devotion. Jews are damned by Allah, and
Christians are told that faith in Christ as God incarnate is
"blasphemy whoever joins other gods with God
—God will forbid him the Garden, and the Fire will be his
abode." (The doctrine of shirk forbids associating anyone
or anything with God's divinity.)
Islam does accept the virgin birth of Christ and even the
scriptural account of his miracles. However, the Muslim's
interpretation of how these events occurred is not
compatible with biblical theology. The Bible is seen as a
corrupt rule of faith inferior to Muhammad's message.
Twenty-eight prophets are mentioned in the Koran, but
none compares with the last and greatest of all —
Muhammad. Though he took ten wives and encouraged
107 ISLAM
military savagery, his tomb draws millions of disciples

who pay their respects with solemn admiration. He
improved the condition of slaves, and ahhough his ruling
that aman could have four wives seems inconsistent with
spiritual ideals, it was an improvement over the
conditions of his day because he insisted that each
spouse had to be treated equally and kindly.
The surahs ("chapters") of the Koran are augmented by
the Hadith, which contains traditions recounting the
deeds of Muhammad. As a supplement it serves a role
similar to that of the Jewish Tklmud. But the Koran is
considered to be more than just another Islamic holy
book. Muslims believe that every word was literally
dictated by God and that its substance is eternal and
uncreated. As a result, the Islamic Five Pillars of Faith are
binding rules of conduct. These Pillars are:
1. Reciting the Shahada. Every day the Muslim must
publicly affirm the monotheism of God and the

prophetic status of Muhammad.
2. Daily prayer toward Mecca. Morning, noon, late
afternoon, sunset, and before bedtime, all Muslims
must say their prayers while kneeling with their
foreheads touching the ground. Most Muslims go
through the procedure in a mechanistic manner, but
such constant repetition serves to reinforce the piety
of their faith.
3. Almsgiving {zakat). Charity was originally a voluntary
act to aid the poor and purify one's remaining material
possessions. Today, the principle of donating
one-fortieth of one's income has become an
institutionalized tax in most Muslim countries,
averaging 2.5 percent annually.
4. Fasting during the month of Ramadan. Between
sunrise and sunset, no eating or drinking is permitted.
This occasion is determined by the lunar calendar and
commemorates the month Gabriel supposedly
delivered the Koran to Muhammad.
5. The Hajj (pilgrimage to Mecca). Every Muslim must
attempt to make this journey once in a lifetime as a
deed of merit facilitating his salvation. Once there, he
walks seven times around the kaaba (a cubical
building housing a black stone). If the jostling crowd
permits, he must also kiss the rock (probably a
meteorite), which Muslims believe was carried to earth
by Gabriel. The kaaba is said to have been originally

built by Ishmael and Abraham on the spot where
Adam uttered his first prayers to God. Other holy sites
and a ritual sacrifice of goats,
in the area are visited,
sheep, or camels may be performed. Pilgrims may also
throw stones at the sacred pillar to "stone Satan,"
reenacting the stones Ishmael heaved at the devil
when the Evil One attempted to dissuade Abraham's
son from submitting to his father's plans to offer him as
a sacrifice. (The Koran says it was Ishmael, not Isaac,
whom Abraham laid upon the altar of Mt. Moriah.)
Other beliefs and practices associated with Islam are:
using a ninety-nine bead rosary to recount the
unmentionable names of Allah (the camel is the only
creature said to know the 100th); holding mass-type
services for the dead; forbidding statues and music in
mosques; insisting on circumcision; veiling women's
faces with the purdah and draping their bodies in the
ankle-length chador; permitting polygamy; abstaining
from drinking alcohol, eating pork, and gambling;
meeting for congregational worship at noon on Fridays;
building minarets (towers from which to broadcast the
call to prayer); abolishing a priesthood and having the
Imam serve as spokesman for the faith; believing that
Christ did not die but was taken up to heaven; teaching
that Jesus will return in the last days to convert the entire
world to Islam; and enforcing the "law of apostasy,"
whereby converts to other faiths (especially Christianity)
may be imprisoned or lose their jobs and possibly their
lives! It should be noted that Islam is a complex faith
spanning many cultures and countries; therefore the Hst
in this paragraph should not be considered categorically.
The beliefs and practices of various Muslim sects are as
diverse as those found in Christian denominations.
The code of ethics known as the Shari'a ("the path to
follow") enforces the morals and doctrines of the Koran.
In the face of what the Muslim perceives to be
encroaching decadent Western values, the Shari'a's stem
application of "an eye for an eye " system of penal justice
seems a reasonable deterrant to crime and immorality.
Today, from Bangladesh and Pakistan to Iran and Saudi
Arabia, flogging and stoning is again meted out to thieves
and adulterers. Beheadings and amputations may seem
gruesomely harsh, but to the Mushm the Shari'a
109 ISLAM
represents 1,400 years of accumulative ethical standards

that impose discipline for the turbulent times. Fortunately,
such brutal punishment is rare since exacting standards
of proof are required. (Even usury is forbidden by the
Shari'a, forcing some Middle-Eastern banks to come up
with novel schemes to charge interest under another
name.)
Not all Muslims regard the Shari'a with equal esteem.
Like all religious movements, Islam is a fragmented faith
with numerous sects. The three most prevalent are listed
below:
1. Wahhabi. This group tends to be the most strict and
"puritanical." Mohammed Ibn Abd al-Wahhab

founded the sect in the eighteenth century by
preaching strict adherence to the Koran. Saudi
Arabia's moralistic, authoritarian rule is an example of
Wahhabi devotion.
2. Shiites (iiomshi'ah meaning "partisans"). They
believe that only descendants of Muhammad's family
are the rightful heirs to spiritual leadership. Since
Muhammad bore no son who survived him, his cousin
and son-in-law Ali (who married his daughter Fatima),
are considered to be in the line of the Prophet's
succession. Found mainly in Iran, Yeman, Algeria, and
Iraq, Shiites tend to revere the Shari'a (though not as
fervently as the Wahhabi). About 10 percent of all
Muslims belong to this branch of Islam. Their leaders,
Imams, wield dogmatic spiritual authority, as in the
case of the Ayatollah Khomeini of Iran. Some Shiites
believe that a twelfth Imam who disappeared in A.D.
882 will return someday as a Messiah, the Madhi
("guided one"), to estabhsh a kingdom on earth. In
Kashmir once a year young Shiahs parade through the
streets of Srinagar, scourging their bodies with knives
and chains. This self-mutilation ritual laments the
martyrdom of Husain, All's son and the Prophet's
grandson, who was massacred in an attempt to restore
the seat of Islam to Medina. A powerful Islamic leader
named Muawiya had refused to recognize the
succession of Ah, taking the title of caliph himself and
moving the headquarters of Islam to Damascus. This
event lead to perpetual enmity between the Shiites
and the Sunnites (discussed below), who followed
Muawiya. Subsects such as the Ismailis believe that an
Imam of sinless perfection with the power to perform

miracles always dwells on earth. During the twelfth
century a group oflsmailis known as the hashshashin
(hashish eaters) killed Muslim leaders while in a
crazed, drugged state. (From this we get the word
"assassin.") They are firmly entrenched today as a
merchant class in India and East Africa. The Aga Khan
is their Imam.
3. Sunnites (iiomsunnah, "the tradition of the Prophet").
Ninety percent of all Muslims consider themselves
adherents of this orthodox sect. Since Muhammad left
no clear instructions concerning his successor,
Sunnites decided their Islamic leader should be
nominated by representatives of the community. The
ulama, Sunnite religious scholars, have less authority
than the Imam and are considered to be teachers and
wise sages. Sunnites accept the line of succession as
passing on through four caliphs: Abu Bakr, Omar,
Othman, and Ali.
of its greatest assets. On
The diversity of Islam is one
the steppes of Central Asia, devout Mushms fill mosques
every Friday, under the watchful eye of the ruling Soviet
Russian authorities. Iran's Imams have assumed
dictatorial control to oust the Shah from his Peacock
Throne. Across the vast Sahara, black Africans gather
beside oases to study the Koran, a book written by an
Arab whose descendants loaded their ancestors on slave
ships to the New World. And in faraway Indonesia (with
the world's largest Muslim population), students
memorize the Koran while their elders mix animistic local
deities with Islam's fervently monotheistic system.
In America, the estimated 1 - 3 million Muslims
maintain a much lower profile. Evangelicals tend to
approach them warily, remembering the massacres of
Christians (5 million in Turkish Armenia) and persecution
of missionaries for which Muslims are infamously known.
Of all major religious bodies, the conversion rate of
Muslims turning to Christianity is probably the lowest
because Islam pervades all areas of a native Muslim's life.
For him to turn to Christ is almost the same as committing
suicide. Few Islamic countries enjoy freedom of rehgion,
and even where such freedom is sanctioned by the state
it is rejected by the culture. When a Mushm decides to
place his faith in Christ, for all practical purposes he loses

Ill ISLAM
his family, his cuhure, his history, his economic stability,

and his social life. One who leaves Allah for Jesus Christ
walks from the life of the Islamic community to the
"death" of being a social outcast. Perhaps evangelicals
should not be resentful of the seeming arrogance
displayed by the present Arabic spiritual descendants of
Muhammad. God did promise to make of Ishmael's
offspring a great nation (Gen. 16:9-11; 17:20; 21:13,18;
25: 12-18). Their ascent to world influence might well be
viewed as a fulfillment of bibhcal prophecy.
Founder: Muhammad the Prophet, bom Ubu'l-Kassim in

Mecca, a.d. 570. Died in Medina, A.d. 632 in the arms of his
favorite wife Aisha.
Text: The Koran, containing prayers, rules of etiquette,

and calls to wage "holy wars." It is supplemented by the
traditions of the Hadith. In addition, Muslims also revere
the Tauret (Pentateuch) of Moses, the Zabur (Psalms) of
David, and the Injil (Evangel) of Jesus.
Symbols: Crescent moon and star.
Appeal: The simplicity of Islam's message is its chief

attraction: one God, a rigidly defined method of worship,
and a clearly explained destination of man's soul. Its
system of saJvation by good deeds and ardent devotion
offers solace for those who conform to the outward
display of piety without having to experience a spiritual
rebirth of their inner nature.
Purpose: All other religions are seen as Satanic

expressions of polytheism. Allah alone is to be praised
and worshiped. Muhammad originally prayed facing
Jerusalem and gave the Jews an opportunity to submit to
his spiritual authority. When they refused, he persecuted
them severely. Christians must also be opposed, violently
if necessary. In the eyes of a Muslim, if Jesus were God, it
would have been unjust for God to have punished his
own nature. All Muslims have a sacred mission by force
or persuasion to bring the entire world under Allah's
dominion.
Errors: Though Allah is omniscient, merciful, and

compassionate, the Mushm holds him in such
transcendent awe that he is virtually unapproachable.

The message of John 3:16 that "God so loved the
world ..." is an alien concept to Islam. God is to be
feared and strictly obeyed but his attributes cannot be
personally experienced in man's heart. Allah demands a
codified system of submission, but he offers no
immediate forgiveness of sin in return. The certainty of
salvation known by the Christian Qohn 3:36; 5:24) is but a
vague hope to the Muslim who awaits the Day of
Judgment when works, not grace, will determine his
destination in the next Hfe. Christians cannot accept the
authority of the Koran because it seeks to supplant the
Bible.
Background Sources: Great Religions of the World, 1971,

National Geographic Society; Religions of the World,
1965, Barnes and Noble, New York, NY; Cults, World
Religions and You, 1980, Kenneth Boa, Victor Books,
Wheaton, IL; Christianity Today, 3/21/80, pp. 24-27;
Newsweek, 2/26/79, pp. 38-41; Christian Life, 9/71, pp.
22-67; Time, 4/16/79, pp. 40-52.
Address /Location: Since one-sixth of the world's

population follows Islam, its disciples are found
everywhere. Islamic strongholds are concentrated
primarily in the Middle East, Indonesia, and North Africa
where more than 90 percent of the population is Mushm.
SUFISM
The most exotic variant of Islam proposes to reach God
not through the Five Pillars but by entering trance states
induced by dancing. The Sufis (their name comes from
the wool [suf] of their undergarments) are a mystical
Islamic branch rooted in the ascetic pietism of
Muhammad's followers. Al-Hasan of Basra (643-728) was
an early advocate of Sufism as was Melvana Celaleddin
Rumi, a Turkish mystic who lived in the thirteenth century.
Sufism's emphasis is on union with God through
meditation and ritual rather than Koranic obedience.
Combining Islamic doctrines with Christian and Gnostic
beliefs, they have developed a pantheistic theology with
a spiritual hierarchy oiawliya ("saints"). Chief of these is
113 ISLAM
Qutb, the Pole of the World. Sufi leaders known as

shaikhs are held to be saints, and many of them have
practiced celibacy, though it is not a requirement of their
office.
While the average Muslim is content in submitting to
the will of Allah, the Sufi wants an immediate, ecstatic
experience of oneness with God. The means to
accomplish this is a once-secret rite of twirling dance
maneuvers. It was Rumi who adapted Asian shamanistic
practices and formed a ritualistic approach to Islam. His
disciples became known as "whirling dervishes"
(dervish means "beggar" in Turkish). Until recently,
dervishes were illegal in their native Turkey, a ban
imposed by Kemal Ataturk who considered their beliefs
an impediment to his modernization schemes.
Rumi watched a goldsmith at work one day and as a
result was brought into a state of whirling ecstasy. He
developed a special dance routine requiring a twirling
motion. To master this choreographed movement 1,001
hours of training are required. Dervishes turn for an hour
or more at a time without any sign of fatigue, repeating the
name of Allah in prayer to the accompaniment of a
musical beat. Eventually they enter an unconscious
trance-state and fall on the floor, an act which is supposed
to represent an "awakening from indifference."
Until recently, this esoteric "metaphysics of ecstacy"
was a path available only to initiates. Now, Sufis are
performing in public, and their beliefs and practices are
being openly explained. The dervish ritual is presented
as a way for the teacher to expel from the pupil "gross
energy," which would otherwise hinder his spiritual
progress. The costume worn is a white skirt which
represents a shroud, and a high felt hat symbolizing a
tombstone.
Among the eight Sufi precepts are: a concentrated
breathing technique, returning to God from the material
world, and being aware of the Divine Presence. "When
you turn," says a foremost Sufi devotee, "you do not turn
for yourself but for God ... so the light of God may
descend upon the earth."
Though traditional Islam has had little impact on the
counterculture of youth in America, Sufism has attracted
more than 6,000 adherents. The Sufi goal of higher
i 74 CULTIC ROOTS IN WORLD RELIGIONS
consciousness through chants and meditative dancing

blends well into the mystical landscape of contemporary
religious cults.
Founder: Melvana Celaleddin Rumi who established the

tradition in Konya, Turkey, in 1273. Pir Vilavat Inavat Khan
is the current director and president of the Sufi Order.
Text: Islamic scriptures and Gnostic texts.

Symbol: The Samazen (pupil) posing with the circular
skirt preparing for circumambulations (walking
meditation).
Appeal: Sufism is a way to ecstatically experience

oneness with God, if one assumes that the mystical
trance-state achieved by dervishes is a form of
communion with God. The counterculture fascination
with consciousness-expanding modes of religion
provides a fertile environment of curiosity among the
young, which has led some to experiment with Sufism.
Purpose: Sufi literature declares, "The greatest principle
of Sufism is Isha Allah Ma 'bud Allah, God is love, lover,
and beloved." Harmony with all the world's religions and
peoples is said to be accomplished by each individual
contemplating the immanence of God.
Errors: Sufism virtually ignores the question of sin and

redemption. Its lack of fixed doctrinal structure means
that belief resides in a subjective, mystical interpretation
of truth. The awliya could be classified as familiar spirits
(demons), with Qutd a personification of Lucifer. Dervish
trance-states exhibit the characteristics of biblically
defined demonic possession.
Background Sources: The Encyclopedia of American
Religions, 1978,J. Gordon Melton, McGrath Publishing,
Wilmington, NC; Sufi advertisements in occult journals;
Time, 4/16/79, p. 52; The Denver Post, 8/29/75, p. 3BB;
Ibid., 5/14/76, p. B-9;Ibid., 1/14/77, p. 5BB;/jbid.,
2/25/77, p. 5BB.
Address /Location: Sufi Order, c/o Shahnawaz Jamil, 408

Precita Ave., San Francisco, CA 941 10.
115 ISLAM
BLACK MUSLIMS
Mention Black Muslims to the average person and he
immediately thinks of incendiary hate rhetoric directed
toward the "blue-eyed devil" white man. On second
thought, he may recall the day that a spunky boxer named
Cassius Clay insisted he henceforth be referred to as
Muhammad Ali. The true sports fans would also
remember the name of Kareem Abdul-Jabbar, formerly
known as the seven-foot-tall basketball wizard Lew
Alcindor.
In 1913, a North Carolina black man named Timothy
Drew arrived in Newark, New Jersey, under the name
Noble Drew Ali. He founded the Moorish-American
Science Temples on the doctrine that Negroes were of
Moroccan (Moorish) origin, and that Jesus was a black
man killed by white Romans. Many of his teachings were
taken from The Aquarian Gospel, an occult book written
by Levi Dowling.
When Ali died, Wallace Ford, a door-to-door salesman
from Detroit, suddenly appeared on the scene claiming to
be All's reincarnation. He asserted that he was bom in
Mecca and had been sent to America to redeem the
black man from the "Caucasian devil." One of Ford's
spokesmen, Elijah Muhammad (formerly Robert Poole)
helped him to found the Nation of Islam. Muhammad
insisted that Ford was an incarnation of Allah. By the time
Ford mysteriously disappeared from sight in 1935,
Muhammad had assumed leadership of the organization.
While incarcerated as a conscientious objector during
World War II, Elijah Muhammad, the Messenger of Allah,
effectively recruited black prisoners for his cause. His
message to them was simple: Wallace Ford was God —
the Messiah predicted by Christians and the Mahdi
proclaimed by Muslims: the white beast (created by a
mad black scientist) has been allowed to reign for 6,000
years, and that period ended in 1914; the time is ripe for
the Nation of Islam and the divine black god-men guided
by Allah to arise and claim control over the world.
Malcolm X was the mouthpiece of Elijah Muhammad
and was an eloquent evangelist until he was murdered by
one of Muhammad's rivals on February 21,1 965.
Membership blossomed in the turbulent, racially tense
sixties. Dozens of temples were opened in ghetto
116* CULTIC ROOTS IN WORLD RELIGIONS
neighborhoods, usually by acquiring the abandoned

churches of white congregations who fled to the suburbs.
A half-million circulation newspaper, Muhammad Speaks
(now called Bilalian News), was hawked by well-dressed,
militantly organized youth.
Black Muslims bought thousands of acres of farmland to
promote self-help enterprises. They opened businesses
and projected an image of discipline, cleanliness, and
morality. Though their racial intolerance separated them
from the world community of Islam, they did practice
some Muslim precepts. Eating pork, gambling, smoking,
and drinking liquor were forbidden. Members prayed
five Women were admonished
times a day facing Mecca.
to respect theirhusbands and were required to have their
heads covered. The Koran was deemed to be the holy
scripture of God's prophet, although they also
entertained fanciful speculation about the black man
having originated on the moon 65 trillion years ago.
Though most critics labeled their theology as "racial
hatred," Black Muslims preferred to call their views
"social separation." They wanted no part with
integration. Why should they? The white man's day of
destruction was coming, and blacks should avoid sharing
in his judgment. Heaven and hell were considered
irrelevant concepts because the black man in America
had already gone through the hell of slavery.
Upon the death of Elijah Muhammad in 1965, his son
Wallace took over the movement. His initial lackluster
leadership left some doubting whether he could
adequately fill his father's shoes. His most important
accomplishment has been to drop the strident racial
invectives that had aroused the fear and dread of whites.
This new image has enabled the Black Muslims to gain
official recognition as an orthodox Islamic body under the
name Community of Islam in the West. Followers are now
referred to as Bilalians (Bilal was supposedly the first
black convert of the Prophet Muhammad). Estimated
members of adherents in the Community now range from
50,000 to 150,000. Just how serious they still are about
establishing a black separatist nation remains to be seen.
Founder: Timothy Drew, bom 1886 in North Carolina. The

modem success of Black Muslims is due to leadership of
Wallace Ford, Elijah Muhammad, and Malcolm X.
117* ISLAM
Text: The Koran. The Bible is also considered a source of

truth so long as it is reinterpreted without the white man's
lies.
Symbols: Crescent and star of Islam.

Appeal: Ghetto black youth who feel exploited by the
predominantly white society are promised the vision of a
black-ruled nation. The call to nationalistic supremacy
promotes self-respect based on a strict moral code that
produces individual prosperity
Purpose: Since God is black, and the black man is a god,
recognizing these "facts" will help blacks to shed the
"white man's religion." Black Muslims promote a
self-sufficient black economy and demand to have seven
or eight states ceded to them in order to establish a black
nation. Their stem rules and moral conduct aid them in
the rehabilitation of societal rejects.
Error: The Black Muslim God is Wallace Ford, believed

to be Allah incarnate, the Savior of mankind. This is, of
course, incompatible with the unique claim to divinity
established by Jesus Christ (Acts 4: 12). Peter's vision in
Acts 10 leaves no room for any practice of racial
superiority The Bible teaches that all men are sinners
(Rom. 3:23; 6:23) and in need of God's saving grace, no
matter what the color of one's skin.
Background Sources: Those Curious New Cults, 1975,

William J. Petersen, Keats Publishing Inc., New Canaan,
CT; The Encyclopedia of American Religions, 1978,
J. Gordon Melton, McGrath Publishing,
Wilmington, NC;
Kingdom of the Cults, 1977, Walter Martin, Bethany
Fellowship Inc., Minneapolis, MN; "Black Muslims and
the Baptist Witness," Home Mission Board, SBC, Atlanta,
GA; Time, 3/10/75, p. 83; Christianity Today, 5/12/80,
p. 29.
Address/Location: Temples found in the urban areas of

major U.S. cities.
MAJOR CULTS
121
ts
Survey of
Major Cults
Determining the manner in which to categorize today's
cults is a subjective decision likely to cause
disagreement among both cult members and
researchers. The three classifications chosen for this
book are admittedly broad, and a particular heading will
obviously not apply precisely to all cults Hsted beneath it.
For example, the term "pseudo-Christian" is used with
Webster's qualification "deceptive resemblance to."
Unquestionably, there are sincere bom-again Christians
who populate The Local Church and The Church of the
Living Word. But because of their aberrational departure
from historic orthodoxy and their subservience to
authoritarian leadership, these bodies are included in the
Pseudo-Christian category. The main criterion
determining inclusion in this category was whether or not
the cult in question made any attempt (sincere or
deliberately deceptive) to follow Christian teachings and
traditions.
Some cults are so egocentrically structured that it
seems to this author they deserved a special category.

122 MAJOR CULTS
While one sociological mark of a cult is in its centralized

control of dogma and practice, some groups seem to be
totally structured around the charisma of one man. His
teachings are incidental to the force of his personality. It is
the subjective commitment to who he is —not what he

says — that has formed a following. Not all cult leaders in
this category adhere to similar religious systems (for
example, William Branham vis-a-vis Sri Chinmoy),
nevertheless, most do base their teachings on Hindu
theology, since the doctrine of avatars naturally lends
itself to enforcing the image of a cult leader who practices
some form of self-deification. The decision warranting
inclusion under Personality Cults was made by observing
whether most adherents were initially attracted by the
man more than the message.
The Occult/Mystical category includes those cults
which base their precepts on non-Christian traditions. No
matter how varied their esoteric teachings may be, the
essence of their systems is founded on a mystical model.
In most cases, the important factor lies in the experience
offered by the cult's philosophy, not in its objective
perimeters of doctrine. Most of these groups promote an
intuitional concept of reality rather than utilizing sensory
perception. A complex belief system may emerge as the
cult develops, but an altered consciousness is the basis of
its appeal. To a greater or lesser extent, most (though not
all) cults in this category encourage occult and psychic
exploration. As a result, this grouping is more prone to
involve spiritually dangerous practices of collusion with
supernatural forces.
Please note that the order of listing is alphabetical and
does not indicate either size or importance. This method
of cult listing also appHes to the minor cult section at the
end of the book.
The hsting of background sources at the end of each
cult is not an inclusive reference to all research materials
consulted in preparing the cult analyses. These sources
only indicate references directly quoted or writers from
whom ideas and concepts were borrowed. Also note that
the background sources include both cultic and
non-cultic writings.
123
PSEUDO-CHRISTIAN CULTS
ie
Children of God
(Family of Love)
"They went out from us, but they were not of us." The
Apostle John's appraisal of first century heretics (1 John
2: 19) might well describe how early Jesus Movement
pioneers feel about the Children of God. (In 1978 the
name Children of God was changed to Family of Love to
avoid identification with the bad publicity attached to the
COG image.) The far-flung clan of David "Moses" Berg
had once spanned seventy-two countries with an
estimated membership nearing 10,000. Today, less than
1,000 hard-core followers may remain. Berg's "Royal
Family" empire is in shambles, with children, in-laws, and
even his legal wife having deserted him. Before closing
the final chapter of the COG, we'll look at the opening
pages and the sections between.
David Berg was the son of a devout Christian and
Missionary Alliance couple. His father, Hjalmer, pastored
124 MAJOR CULTS
and taught at a Christian college. Virginia, his mother, was

a radio evangelist. David n\arried Jane Berg in 1944 and
entered Christian service as an evangelist. Berg gradually
soured on organized religion and was associated with
fringe religionist O. L. Jaguers and TV evangelist Fred
Jordan. During the earlier years of the West Coast Jesus
Revolution, Berg joined his mother in directing a Teen
Challenge coffeehouse. It was there that his radicalized,
antiestablishment gospel took root among rehgiously
zealous hippies.
In 1969 Berg left the coffeehouse and with about fifty
followers headed on a trek to Arizona, later described as
a time analogous to Israel's wanderings in the wilderness.
Maria, a Tucson church secretary, joined the movement
and later was elevated to the status of Berg's mistress.
Qane was nicknamed "Mother Eve" and was allowed
certain sleeping "rights" with David. In 1980 she ran off
with another COG member.) The rag-tag group took
organized form with members assuming new biblical
names. Twelve groups were formed, named and
patterned after Israel's twelve tribes. They couldn't go
back to California because Berg had twice "prophesied"
the exact date the entire wicked state would slide into the
ocean. Their meandering ended when Fred Jordan
invited them to locate on his Texas Soul Clinic Missionary
Ranch.
When the first wave of controversy hit the COG with
charges of kidnapping and brainwashing, Jordan kicked
them out. By this time, the COG numbered at least 2,000
and had the strength to go it alone. Communal
organizations were divided into colonies, and a
subsidiary called THANK COG (consisting of favorably
disposed parents of COG members) was activated to
counter the charges of FREE COG parents who claimed
their offspring were unfairly controlled by Berg. To
communicate with his increasingly fragmented followers,
Berg hit upon the concept of circulating periodic
newsletters that came to be called "MO Letters."
The rambling and grammatically shabby content of
Berg's epistles evolved into what were considered
divinely commissioned pronouncements. MO letters
were said to be God's inspired Word for today, far
superior to what was written in the Bible thousands of
years ago. Letters were categorized according to the
125 CHILDREN OF COD
ranks of insiders who had access to them. Considering

the pornographic overtones of Berg's sexual
preoccupation, it was understandably wise of him to
restrict certain MO letters to his immediate intimates.
Though no official systematic theology was
promulgated, a philosophical and methodological
structure did emerge. A
pyramidal system of leadership
(with Berg at the apex) placed "babes" (new converts) at
the bottom and ensured that Berg's extended "Royal
Family" remained in total control. As an autocratic
messiah, he claimed to have direct communication with
—
God the Lord's "Moses" for today. His word was
unquestioned, and even "murmuring" against his views
was considered a mortal sin. Parents were to be hated
and despised along with the corrupt political system of
the United States. In fact, he prophesied America's
destruction when the comet Kahoutek would collide with
Earth. Berg and most of his disciples left behind their
doomed native land and set up operations in Europe. His
whereabouts remains unknown, though COG
international headquarters are in Zurich, and it is rumored
that Berg has gone into secluded hiding somewhere in
Switzerland.
The practices of COG
stir volatile reactions wherever
they go. Though Berg once applied for Israeli citizenship,
he eventually turned violently anti-Semitic. He courted
the favor of Libya's Quaddafi and said about Jews, "devils
incarnate . . .if I had a gun I'd shoot them myself!"
Commune members languish in often unsanitary
quarters, are sometimes refused medical treatment, and
are kept on a subsistence diet of food "procured" from
local supermarkets. The "Revolutionary Contract" they
sign turns over all possessions to the COG, and most
contacts with past friends and family are abruptly
severed, unless such individuals are considered sources
of revenue for the group. Negative comments are
forbidden, no member is ever left alone, and daily hours
that are not spent pouring over MO
letters are dedicated
to "litnessing" —
evangelizing by literature distribution.
Litnessing is also a primary source of cult income with
strict quotas set as a barometer of fervency for the cause.
The other basic source of income is through what
amounts to religious prostitution, called "FFing" ("flirty
fishing") in COG
parlance. Female members are
126 MAJOR CULTS
encouraged to offer their bodies as an inducement for

men to join the organization, though the "fish" are
expected to pay for such favors. Husbands are
admonished to offer their wives as a symbol of their
devotion to the cause. If venereal disease is contracted
(Berg admits he himself is afflicted), it is seen as a
willingness to suffer for the cause of Christ. In fact. Berg
asserts that Jesus practiced sexual intercourse with Mary
and Martha and deliberately contracted venereal disease
to illustrate his identification with human infirmities.
Sex is a central theme of the salacious MOletters.
Nothing is forbidden. Even homosexuality and oral
sodomy, which were once considered taboo, have now
been legitimized "within the limits of the love of God."
Childhood sex is advocated, and children conceived
through FFing are called "Jesus Babes." (Unwed mothers
are euphemistically referred to as "widows.") Topless
bathing is promoted, girls are admonished not to wear
undergarments and most go braless. A marriage
relationship (approved of first by colony leaders) consists
of simply going to bed with the chosen partner —
legal
civil ceremonies are seen as part of Babylon's corrupt
system. Lesbianism and incest are considered
particularly desirable.
Berg's system of sexual philosophy also includes the
following: wife-swapping —
justified by the "all things in
common" passage of Acts 2:44; punishing female
members by requiring them to masturbate before male
observers; fondling children and sleeping with them in
the nude; and the belief that God had intercourse with
Mary to procreate Jesus! "God is in the business of
breaking up families . salvation sets us free from the
. .
curse of clothing and the shame of nakedness," Berg

writes. "God is a pimp," he blasphemously declares,
"... experience a spiritual orgasm by being filled with
the Spirit." When questioned about his personal sexual
excesses. Berg argues that he is God's King David, and
that like his namesake, his own sexual promiscuity has
been condoned by the Almighty.
The most startling aspect of Berg's sexual obsessions is
his claim to indulge in succubus relationships —
sexual
intercourse with spirit beings whom he calls
"goddesses." In fact, Berg has a long history of flirtation
127 CHILDREN OF COD
with the occult. He contends that "spiritual counselors"

visit him regularly and even enter his body to speak
through his mouth. One of them, Abrahim, is supposedly
a gypsy king who has been dead for over 1 ,000 years.
Berg has also been involved in palmistry, fortune-telling,
and astrology. "Spiritualistic churches are not so bad after
all," he concludes.
In Berg's eyes, the COG are the 144,000 of Revelation 7
and 14, the restored Israel. After the United States falls to
communism, the anti-Christ will briefly reign until Satan
takes over. The majority of professing Christians will take
the mark of the beast, but the COG will remain the Lord's
faithful. In spite of his unimpressive record of past
prophecies, the end, according to Berg, will come in
1993. Non-COG members need not fear, however, since
Berg's universalist theology leaves room for a second
chance; few will be left to inhabit hell. In fact, those living
can even now pray people out of hell.
Berg's course language (MO letters are spiced with
four-letter expletives) and immoral philosophy may have
finally taken its toll. Defectors abound, including his
Barbara Cane ("Queen Rachel") who was Berg's heir
apparent. Even the most effectively brainwashed
followers of cult leaders cannot permanently overlook
their leader's delusions of grandeur and his claims of
divine endorsement. As Carole Hausmann and Gretchen
Passantino put it in The New Cults, "The Holy Spirit is not
some love potion. The Father is not some oversexed god.
The Son is not a promiscuous bachelor with VD." That
conclusion has also apparently been reached by more
than one former COG member.
Founder: David Brandt Berg, bom Feburary 18, 1919. The

COG coalesced into a viable organization circa 1970.
Text: Bible, but more prominently the periodic

The MO
letters,rambling discourses by which Berg communi-
cates with his followers. Most letters have strong sexual
overtones and artwork and go by titles like "Sex Works!"
and "Come on, Ma! Bum Your Bra!" Other letters discuss
matters of doctrine and rail against the "Systemites" —
anyone not in agreement with COG ideals.
128 MAJOR CULTS
Symbols: None known except the ubiquitous 8'/2 x 11

folded MO letters that are handed out to passing motorists
or pedestrians.
Appeal: COG recruiters concentrate on lonely young

people who may be disenchanted with the estab-
lishment's economic or religious institutions. Bible verses
are quoted out of context along with a positive image of
happiness and brotherhood to suggest the COG are truly
dedicated Christians. The recruit is bombarded with guilt
that he is part of a condemned Satanic system and will
never again have a chance to faithfully serve God.
Purpose: "Pull down, destroy and throw out the old
order," Berg implores with revolutionary fervor. Mankind
is in the last generation, and the United States is the "great
prostitute that sits on many waters" and the "Babylon" of
Revelation. Only the COG will remain true to God and
escape the world's impending doom. They eventually
will rule the Earth as an elitist group through whom God's
promises will be fulfilled.
Errors: At times Berg denies the Trinity ("I don't believe
in the Trinity") But on other occasions promotes a Father,
Mother, and Son conglomerate. The Holy Spirit, "Holy
Queen of Love," is portrayed as a half-naked woman.
Christ is declared to be a created being in a misinter-
pretation of Revelation 3: 14. Scriptural injunctions against
consulting familiar spirits are ignored (Deut. 18:9-14; Jer.
14: 14) by communicating with what he calls "God's
Witches." Berg also denies God's promises of blessings
to the Jews (Acts 3: 18-26; Rom. 9:4, 5) by cursing "May
God damn the God-damned Jews." By encouraging
fornication, polygamy, incest, and adultery. Berg stands in
opposition to the biblical view of sex in marriage as
expressed by Paul in Hebrews 13 and Ephesians 5. In his
rebellion against the historic church. Berg has, in the
words of anticult researcher Jack Sparks, "managed to
transform a gigantic personal temper tantrum against
authority into a worldwide movement."
Background Sources: Christianity Today, 2/28/77, pp.
pp. 40, 41; Jack Sparks, The
19-23; Ihid., 2/25/80,
Mindbenders, 1977, Thomas Nelson, Inc., Nashville, TN;
129 CHILDREN OF COD
Ronald Enroth, Youth Brainwashing, and the Extremist

Cults, 1977, Zondervan Publishing House, Grand Rapids,
MI; Walter Martin, The New Cults, 1980, Vision House,
Santa Ana, CA.
Address/Location: World publication headquarters in

Zurich, Switzerland. Colony addresses available for most
major United States and European cities.
130
17
Christian Science
Doug and Rita Swan had watched their sixteen-month-old
baby convulse and scream with pain for twelve days.
When they finally rushed him to the hospital, it was too
late. Little Matthew died six days later. As devout
Christian Scientists, Doug and Rita had tried to follow
their faith. Their church "practitioner" had told them to
stop praying, tell no one, and ignore Matthew's
anguished condition. After all, "Mother" Mary Baker
Eddy had declared that sin, illness, and disease are all
illusions of the mind to be corrected by right thinking.
The tragic story of Matthew Swan is only one of many.
Fortunately for Christian Scientists, most states in the U.S.
have passed laws that protect them from negligence if
they shun medical assistance for a family member.
Christian Science rejects chiropractic, vitamins, nutrition,
and drugs, as well as immunizations. When pain or
sickness strikes. Scientists are admonished to deny
"material sense testimony" — what their five senses tell
them. Even a mother's protective instinct is derided as a
"false, mortal belief." Church members may have broken
bones set, but aren't permitted to entertain any medical
diagnosis because Mrs. Eddy taught that consulting a
physician breaks the first commandment.
.
131 CHRISTIAN SCIENCE
How can such an unenlightened belief hold

authoritarian sway over an estimated one-half million
people? Christian Science has so insulated itself from
interaction with other religious groups, that members feel
a sense of isolation. They are reluctant to talk with
outsiders and are forbidden to read any critical literature.
They have reason to be impressed with their church. Mrs.
Eddy had declared, "There is one way to heaven. .
divine science shows us this way. The second appearing

of Jesus is unquestionably the spiritual advent of the
advancing idea of God, as in Christian Science." Worship
is carried on in expensive, beautiful buildings. Reading
rooms are well appointed and cheerfully staffed at highly
visible locations. The Christian Science Monitor, their
daily newspaper with a half million subscribers, is a
highly respected journalistic organ with several Pulitzer
prizes to its credit.
Mary Baker Eddy was certainly not modest in her
claims, and most church members admire her as an
infallible mother. She proclaimed that her teachings were
God's "final revelation." Mrs. Eddy also asserted divine
inspiration for her book Science and Health With Key to
the Scriptures. The very choice of the word Key in its title
was based on her belief that she was the woman of
Revelation 12. Many of her early followers accorded her a
status of equality with Christ, a belief she did nothing to
dissuade. Unfortunately for Christian Scientists, the
historical record of her life gives one a decidedly
different impression.
Mary Ann Morse Baker was the daughter of New
Hampshire Congregationalists. Her childhood was
characterized by emotional disturbances and frequent
illnesses. At the age of twenty-two she married George
Glover, who died seven months later. Her second
marriage, to a dentist. Dr. Daniel Patterson, ended in
divorce. In 1877 she married Asa Eddy, her first disciple
and the first Christian Science practitioner. It was while
she was married to Dr. Patterson that her life changed
abruptly.
Seeking relief from a spinal illness in 1862, she visited a
spiritual healer by the name of Phineas Parkhurst Quimby.
He practiced a form of mind-over-matter healing that he
called Christian Science. Though Christian Scientists
disallow the possibility that Quimby had any influence on
132 MAJOR CULTS
Mrs. Eddy, research scholars have proven beyond doubt

that she plagiarized heavily from his manuscripts.
In 1866, Mrs. Eddy fell and injured herself. She later
claimed that the fall left her with only three days to live
(though her physician denied such a diagnosis). On the
thirdday she reported that after reading Matthew 9:2 she
experienced a miraculous cure. From then on, she felt
her mission was to spread this "new" discovery of
Christian Science. In 1875 she pubhshed Science and
Health, offering healing to those afflicted with any
number of maladies. The Church of Christ, Scientist, was
incorporated in 1879.
Many people are favorably disposed toward Christian
Science in spite of its bad publicity regarding cases when
medical treatment was withheld. Some have heard
glowing testimonials of healing from Church members.
Others note the conservative, well-educated, upper
socio-economic types who attend Christian Science
meetings. They certainly seem well-intentioned, and few
would condemn their effective ministry to those plagued
with emotional ills and psychosomatic afflictions. But the
evaluation of any cult must be based on substance, not
image. The source of its authority and power as well as
the biblical validity of its views are essential criteria to
judge its worth. Such a critical analysis leaves Christian
Science lacking in many areas.
Attending a Christian Science service immediately
impresses one with its departure from mainstream
Christian practices. There is no clergy, only lay readers
and designated, full-time practitioners who administer
the Church's healing techniques. No ordinances are
recognized and the service is ended with a reading of the
Lord's Prayer (the verses interspersed with Mrs. Eddy's
interpretations). Membership is restricted to only those
who sever relationships with any other church or
religious organization. Science and Health is read
alternately with Bible quotations, giving the distinct
connotation that the Word of God is useless without Mary
Baker's illumination.
The doctrines of Christian Science are not overtly
evident to the casual observer. Much of Eddy's
terminology sounds good until the surface is scratched to
reveal her semantic frame of reference underneath.
Influenced by the New Thought fad of her day, she
underpins all her doctrines with the Hindu concept of an

evil, illusory,material world. In this system, that which is
spirit isthe only true reality. This notion flavors her
concepts of God, sin, and salvation. Here is a sampling of
her teachings: man did not fall; death is an illusion; angels
are God's thoughts; God is divine Mind; Genesis 2 is a
"lie"; the Virgin Birth was a spiritual idea; the Trinity is
pagan; evil and sin are imaginary; disease can be
removed by right thinking; Jesus was not God; heaven is a
state of mind; hell is nonexistent; prayer to forgive sin is
pointless; Christ did not die; his resurrection was spiritual
and not physical; and the shed blood of Christ is
ineffectual for sin.
The core of Christian Science teaching is the doctrine
of healing. Nothing else the church propagates draws
more potential members. Mrs. Eddy was constantly
challenged by the medical leaders of her day to produce
evidence of one bona fide healing of a medically
diagnosed case of organic disease. She did not and could
not. In the end even she turned to physicians and was
treated with the painkiller morphine. Still, Christian
Science maintains her belief that Jesus revealed to people
their illusion of illness and thus cured them. Christian
Scientists propose to go and do likewise.
Undeniably there are some cases of Christian Science
healing that deserve acknowledgement. Those who
believe they have been healed are quick to embrace the
entire scope of Church teachings. What really happens?
Since medical verification before or after the fact is not
allowed, no one knows how many cures were induced by
alleviating the psychosomatic root of the problem. Those
illnesses which are emotional in nature may have been
removed by the psychologically soothing effect of the
practitioner's therapy. Some ex-members argue that in
Christian Science healing only the symptoms are ignored,
a decision which may later result in suffering that could
have been alleviated with proper medical treatment. In
addition, the encounter of Moses with Pharaoh's
magicians in Exodus 7 illustrates Satan's ability to
precipitate "miracles." In fact, supernatural healing is a
trademark of many demonic cults, including Satanism and
Spiritualism. When a healing occurs, it should not
necessarily be construed as an indication of Divine
approval of what the healer beheves.
134 MAJOR CULTS
With rumored declines in membership rocking the

foundation of the Mother Church in Boston, the future of
Christian Science is uncertain. The number of
practitioners has dropped nearly 50 percent in the last
three decades. Mrs. Eddy prophesied that "in fifty years
or less, Christian Science will be the dominant religious
belief of the world." That prediction seems as fruitless as
her contention that, "Man is incapable of sin, sickness,
and death." Auschwitz and Mrs. Eddy's own decayed
body seem sufficient proof to question this optimistic
evaluation as well as her many other claims.
Founder: Mary Baker Eddy, bom 182 1 as Mary Ann Morse

Baker. Science and Health published in 1875 and Church
of Christ, Scientist, incorporated in 1879. She died in 1910.
Text:Matthew 9:2, supposedly an affirmation of Mrs.

Eddy's own healing which led her to formulate Christian
Science beliefs.
Symbols: The seal of a cross ringed by a crown.
Appeal: The healing and health promised by Christian
Science meets man's emotional need to overcome fear of
pain and suffering. Eddy's teachings appeal to those
seeking a philosophical basis for ignoring man's
unregenerate nature and necessity of repentance. The
reality of evil can be excused as an apparition of the
mind.
Purpose: The "myths" of traditional Christian belief must
be eradicated. Man is perfect and should strive for the
same Divine Mind that Jesus attained. Sickness can be
eradicated once a person sees that pure thoughts will
dispel the illusion of disease. As the one true church,
members are encouraged to affirm that God is good and
therefore good is God. In such a system evil cannot exist
since matter (evil) does not exist.
Errors: Few orthodox Christian doctrines are left

unassaulted. Christian Science is biblically not Christian
and it is manifestly not scientific. Its theology is
universalistic. Jesus was said to be hiding in the
sepulcher (he didn't die) so his resurrection holds no
hope for behevers, contradicting Paul's exposition of
1 Corinthians 15.
Sources: Newsweek, 6/21/76, p. 87; Christianity Today,

10/10/75, pp. 6-11; Christian Scientists and the Baptist
Witness, M. Thomas Starkes, Home Missions Board, SBC;
People, 3/31/81, pp. 30-32; Cults, World Religions and
You, 1980, Kenneth Boa, Victor Books.
Address/Location: Mother Church in Boston, MA. Local

churches in most U. S. cities of reasonable size.
136
ta
The Church of
the Uving Word
John Robert Stevens (founder of The Church of the Living
Word, commonly called "The Walk") is a classic example
of what happens when one is raised in a Christian
environment and departs into error. Stevens uses
evangelical terminology to justify his private revelations.
Consequently, the truth of Scripture is altered slightly
enough to be detected, but not sufficient to be overtly
obvious. "The Walk" members use colloquial Christian
catch-phrases which they have redefined. For example,
when Stevens says he is "speaking the Word of the Lord"
he is actually referring to a mediumistic revelation of his
Christ-attained perfection. Those not famihar with his cult
would assume that he is merely talking about preaching.
Such a twist in logic and language is consistent with his
whole approach to scriptural truth.
Stevens was reared in a Pentecostal preacher's home,
though he later departed from Foursquare and
Assemblies of God groups after a dramatic vision in 1954.
He claims this experience was similar to Paul's encounter
on the road to Damascus. After this "revelation," Stevens
began the movement which now claims about 100
137 THE CHURCH OF THE LIVING WORD
churches. Headquarters is near his boyhood home in

Washington, Iowa, said to be "the most important spot on
the face of the earth."
In Steven's scheme of teachings, the Bible is
considered to be outdated and thus needs to be
supplemented (and eventually replaced) by impromptu,
spoken prophecies. During frequent, lengthy,
emotion-charged services, members are encouraged to
deny reason and yield to extemporaneous utterances that
represent "the living word." The one who speaks is more
than a mere channel of Christ. He is said literally to
become Christ, a self-deification doctrine which is
central to the church's beliefs.
Such individualistic revelations are important but they
must always be subject to the ones expounded by
Stevens, who claims apostolic authority. Members are
taught that Scripture will confuse them unless they follow
Stevens' interpretation. This authoritarian manner of
control also extends to the personal affairs of members.
Day-to-day decisions must constantly be subjected to
Church supervision, since "The Walk" is assumed to be
the only true church capable of guiding one's life.
As the Church has evolved, occult and psychic
phenomena have become more evident. Since a central
doctrine having to do with perfectionism states that
Christians become a part of God in a manner bordering
on deification, their divine natures become willing
recipients of mystical experiences. This merging of one's
nature with God negates the sense of personal identity,
further opening up one's spirit to experience
transcendent levels of consciousness. At some church
services, participants are encouraged to raise the level of
their vibrations, a practice bordering on the spiritualistic
manner of inducing altered states of mind.
Many "Walk" members are bom-again refugees from
sterile churches. They have been attracted by a sense of
belonging due to the group dynamics and claims of
supernatural gifts of tongues, prophecy, and healing.
These well-meaning people might overlook the occult
nature of references to auras and "transference" of
spiritual power. But their sincerity is no excuse for
claiming superiority over all other churches and
denominations. Such an exclusive attitude is not in
138 MAJOR CULTS
harmony with 1 Corinthians 12, which emphasizes the

unity of Christ's body in spite of its diversity.
Founder: John Robert Stevens, bom August 7, 1919,

Washington, Iowa,
Text: Acts 9:3, 4 (Stevens legitimatizes his apostohc

authority by equating his visionary experience with Paul's
Damascus road encounter); John 16: 13 is interpreted to
assume that subjective revelation should supplant and
augment objective biblical truths.
Symbols: None known.
Appeal: Disaffected Christians from nominal church

backgrounds may find in "The Walk" a more
spontaneous encounter with spiritual reality. Those
familiar with Eastern religions and occult phenomena will
easily recognize the similarities between these practices
and Stevens' teachings.
Purpose: Members are taught that all other churches

belong to a false Babylonian system and that The Church
of the Living Word is restoring the active presence of
God's truth by the use of supernatural gifts and revelation.
Errors: Stevens' teachings rob Christ of his personhood

by claiming that he is now embodied in the Church and
that Christians can be a deified extension of Christ. "Be
—
robed with deity itself God's very nature being
reproduced in you," Stevens implores. A conclusion of
this belief is that The Church of the Living Word
essentially represents the Second Coming of Christ,
replacing the literal return of the person of Christ in the
clouds (Acts 1:11). 1 John 2:2 admonishes that Christians
can and do sin. They are to repent and ask forgiveness
(1 John 1 :8, 9), not strive for a sanctified state of
self-deification.
Background Sources: "John Robert Stevens and The

Church of the Living Word," Spiritual Counterfeits Project
Newsletter, 9/76, vol. 2, no. 7; The New Cults, 1980, Walter
139 THE CHURCH OF THE LIVING WORD
Martin, pp. 269-296; miscellaneous writings by John

Robert Stevens, including 7b Evê/y Ma/7 ThatAsketh, etc.
Address/Location: Cult headquarters is in Washington,

Iowa. The greatest concentration of churches is in
California.
140
19
Holy Order
of MANS
Publicly distributed literature describes the Holy Order
of MANS as a "discipleship movement," not a religion.
"Seekers" who inquire are told that the Order's purpose
is to teach the Universal Law of Creation revealed by
ancient Christian mysteries. A Hst of Twelve Rules of
Living guide the search, including admonitions to tithe
($5.00 per month for beginners) and render absolute
obedience to the Class Master to whom the inquirer is
assigned.
Entry into the Order (it's coeducational) starts when the
initiate fills out an application form. He must also pledge
his willingness to receive the teachings of Master Jesus.
This nominal reference to Christ is consistent with the
Order's position that Jesus was a great teacher, but only
one of several great avatars. The Holy Order of MANS
purports to have a Christian belief system. There are
frequent references encouraging the seeker to maintain
"high Christian morals." However, the Order's true
mystical nature is revealed by its allusions to concepts
such as "Self-Realization," the "Aquarian Age," the
"Christ Light Within," the "Esoteric Council," and
"Attainment of the Illumination."
141 HOLY ORDER OF MANS
The so-called Basic Course takes about two years to

complete. Then, the entrant (who is now a Lay Brother or
Sister) may proceed on to the Advanced Course or may
even pursue to the highest level of Discipleship
Instructor. From that point onward each member is
expected to exhibit qualities of self-control, charity, and
detachment from material and physical desires.
Dark-colored clothing with a clerical collar is standard
a dress style designed to spiritually distinguish
attire,
members from "the common folk." Such garb also
emphasizes the Catholic-type overtones of the Order.
Rigid moral codes are not assigned. Instead, the Order
seems to assume that a subjectively acquired
Christ-consciousness will dictate positive conduct.
Members are told that they do not need to forsake their
existing church or religious faith affiliations because the
precepts of the Order are "not doctrines." (For those who
make a total commitment to MANS teachings, there are
cloister and monastic orders.) By denying that Christ is
the only Savior/ Creator and relegating him to an infusion
of "radiant energy," the Holy Order of MANS places itself
in opposition to orthodox biblical belief.
More serious spiritual dangers may be encountered by
meditation techniques designed to "reach the higher
beings and your own inner being." Such a solicitation
may result in spiritistic practices, though there is no
reason to suggest that any active attempt at spiritualism or
necromancy is intended. They do, however, promote
involvement in tarot cards, astrology, psychic power,
Kabbalah, and parapsychology.
The main thrust of the Order is an appeal to achieve a
higher consciousness. This exalted state is to be
achieved by attaining the same "Christ consciousness"
as Jesus, who was merely a god-realized man. Members
will then be prepared to enter the New Age of man's
spiritual understanding. Their slogan, "And by their work
ye shall know them," is paraphrased from Matthew 7:20.
Thesubstitution of the word "work" for "fruit" may or
may not have been deliberate, but it does reveal the
essential difference between the Order and biblical
Christianity. The ethical aims of the Order are
commendable, but ultimately unattainable. The true
Christian is to be known by the Spirit's fruit (Gal. 5:22, 23)
which comes from the indwelling Person (not
consciousness) of Christ.
142 MAJOR CULTS
Founder: Earl Blighton, an ex-engineer who claims

"divine revelation" prompted him to start the Order.
Text:The Bible (preferably the New Testament) with

mystical emphasis on the Pauline epistles; seminars and
correspondence study.
Symbol: Golden Cross overlaid with a flaming sword.

MANS is an acronym denoting mysterion (mystery),
agape (divine love), nous (knowledge), and sophia
(wisdom).
Appeal: Moral asceticism and ethical honesty are

strongly emphasized to attract those who have been
victimized by society's moral vacuum. The image of the
Order is noncontroversial and so little is known about it
that prospective members have no predispositions about
its secret teachings.
Purpose: The Holy Order of MANS promises to reveal

hidden, ancient Christian Mysteries. These "truths" will
elevate one's spiritual consciousness and prepare him for
theNew Age which will soon dawn upon humanity.
Members are promised entry into "the Greater
Brotherhood," a company of "Christed" individuals who
will someday reign with "the Cosmic Christ."
Errors: Christ is not Eternal God but merely a great

teacher. God the Father is "the highest initiate among the
humanity of the Saturn Period," Jesus is "the highest
initiate of the Sun Period," and the Holy Spirit is "the
highest initiate of the Moon Period." Mystical wisdom is
considered to be a valid source of truth and equal in
authority to biblical revelation.
Background Sources: Holy Order of MANS solicitation

correspondence; introductory brochure, "Steps Along
the Way"; S.C.P. Newsletter, 2/76, vol. 2, no. 2.
Address/Location: Holy Order of MANS, 2101 Seymour

Ave., Box 308, Cheyenne, WY 82001 (Discipleship
Headquarters).
Holy Order of MANS, 20 Steiner St., San Francisco, CA
941 17 (International Headquarters).
143
20
International
Community of
Christ/The Jamilians
Would you be willing to believe that Christ has come
again in the form of Jamil Sean Savoy, the child of Eugene
Douglas Savoy, bom in the United States (1959) and
passed away in the Peruvian Andes in 1962? And would
you also be willing to accept the fact that the miracles of
Christ were performed by solar energy? If not, then this
"secret community" based on "the System" as revealed
by Gene Savoy is not for you. If these beliefs do seem
you are welcomed to enroll in The Academy
plausible,
and Sacred College (with a minimum pledge of $734.40
annually) to discover the esoteric, true teachings of Jesus
as revealed in The Decoded New Testament. To begin,
just fill out the "Spiritual Awareness Aptitude Test"
advertised in major occult journals.
Gene Savoy, a writer and explorer of some renown, was
the grandson of a Baptist minister. At the age of six he
witnessed the first of several visions and psychic
experiences which led him into a study of world
religions. At age twenty-eight, he came upon the
144 MAJOR CULTS
teachings of the Essenes and other Middle-Eastern mystic

orders. Savoy became convinced that Jesus was a mere
"inspired man of God" whose most important teachings
were not included in the New Testament. He concluded
that Christ orally communicated a secret closed system to
his followers that is only cryptically revealed in the
Gospels. The time has now come to restore to the Church
this message which has been lost for centuries.
As a result of explorations in the Peruvian mountains,
Savoy became convinced that ancient sun worship was
based on the premise that all humans are actually
"light-beings." By a technique of gazing at the sun,
initiates of the cult are taught to absorb solar energy so
they can experience a "new birth" and increase their life
span by "fifteen to twenty percent." By "feeding upon
the invisible light that is being shed through the sun,"
each person can become more aware of his "true nature"
as a "light body." Savoy contends that "the creative
energy of the universe begins in the sun." His ultimate
goal is "intercommunication with some greater
intelligence via the sun."
The rationale for his "cosolary" teachings lies in the
assertion that his only child, Jamil, was actually a divine
being who came to Earth as Christ. Tkking his cue from
Christ's references to receiving the Kingdom of God as a
child (Matt. 18:3) and Isaiah's prophecy that "a little child
shall lead them" (Isa. 1 1:6), Savoy claims Jamil is the
fulfillment of these Scriptures. Jamil's purpose was to
amend Christianity through his prophecies and restore its
original form. Though any adept student of occult and
Eastern philosophy will find nothing new in Jamil's
discourses, Savoy is convinced that the child's words
were divinely inspired. When Jamil died in 1962
("returned to the World of Light," is Savoy's way of
putting it), Savoy came back to the United States. In 1972
he established the Community near Reno, Nevada. The
ministry went public in 1975.
In Savoy's scheme of theology, "Christ is a universal
force to be experienced [instead of worshiped as a
deity]" and "man, too, is a Son of God." His writings
denigrate the blood atonement and promise to "open the
Book of Life." When Christ returns, he will not be a
"man-savior. .to redeem mankind," but a "new spiritual
.
Sun, unlike any sun that ever shone." Among the

practices used to develop Savoy's concept of solar
145 INTERNATIONAL COMMUNITY OF CHRIST
energy are pyramidology, dream analysis, altered states

of consciousness, vision analysis, biorhythms, auras, the
study of light and color bodies, and other indulgences
from the world of spiritualism. The promotion of occult
phenomena along with persistent references to
"light-beings," are uncomfortable reminders of the
Apostle Paul's warning of 2 Corinthians 11:14 —
"For
Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light."
Founder: Eugene Douglas Savoy, bom May 11, 1927, in

Bellingham, Washington.
Text: The Essae Document, The Decoded New

Testament, The Lost Gospel ofJesus, andTheJamilians.
Symbols: A four-pointed cross with radiants of equal

length.
Appeal: Those with a nominal Christian background and

metaphysical inclinations may be fascinated by the idea
that Savoy has discovered the true, hidden teachings of
Jesus.
Purpose: The Community reveals the secret teachings of

Christ orally communicated to his disciples, and now
interpreted through the writings of Savoy. These
doctrines are substantiated by the "prophecies" of
Savoy's late, three-year-old child, Jamil.
Errors: Savoy refuses to accept the Bible as inerrant and

assumes that the supernatural power of Jesus was from
solar energy. Christ is a mere prophet of no greater
significance than others. Jesus was a messenger, not a
Redeemer.
Background Sources: Miscellaneous Community
documents, advertisements, and published texts: The
Emerging New Christianity, A Confidential Prospectus,
1975; 77ie Child Christ, 1973, Gene Savoy; "Dawning of a
iêvf Cieedion,'' East/West Journal, 12/76, pp. 19-21; /bid.,
4/81, p. 7; membership solicitation letter, 5/19/76 (signed
by Gene Savoy); East/West Journal, 3/80, pp. 40-49;
Project X: The Search for the Secrets of Immortality, 1977,
Gene Savoy.
Address/Location: International Community of Christ,
Chancellory Building, 643 Ralston, Reno, NV 89505.
146
21
Jehovah *s
Witnesses
She died on her sixth birthday. She could have hved. A
blood transfusion would have saved the life of Ricarda
Bradford, who was critically injured in a car accident. But
her father, a chiropractor and devout Jehovah's Witness,
refused the life-giving procedure. He quoted Genesis
9:3, 4 and Leviticus 17: 10-15, explaining that Witnesses
consider taking blood in the veins to be the same as
eating it.
Refusing to accept blood transfusions is just one of

several distinctive beliefs associated with Jehovah's
Witnesses. They do not donate vital organs nor receive
transplants. Until 1952, they were forbidden smallpox
vaccinations. They also refuse to vote, salute the flag, sing
"The Star Spangled Banner" (or any nationalistic anthem),
and will not serve in the Armed Forces. Witnesses who
depart from such injunctions are disfellowshiped. From
then on, Kingdom Hall worshipers (even family members)
consider them as dead. The excommunicated "apostate"
is told he will not rise from the grave on Judgment Day.
In 1879 a Bible study leader named Charles Tkze Russell
was looking for a way to expound his somewhat peculiar
147 JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES
teachings. He had departed from orthodoxy by denying

the existence of hell, the Trinity, and the deity of Christ,
and felt compelled to reach a larger audience. He
co-published The Herald of the Morning magazine with
its founder, N. H. Barbour, and it is here that we find the
first records of Russell's movement. By 1884 Russell
controlled the publication, renamed it The Watch Tower
Announcing Jehovah 's Kingdom, and founded Zion's
Watch Tower Tract Society (now known as the Watch
Tower Bible and Tract Society). The first edition of The
Watch Tower magazine was only 6,000 copies each
month. Today the Witnesses' pubhshing complex in
Brooklyn, New York, chums out 100,000 books and
800,000 copies of its two magazines — daily!
Russell's theology established the foundation for the
Witnesses' militant opposition to all other church
organizations. Until his death in 19 16 aboard a train in
Texas, Russell insisted that the Bible could be understood
only according to his interpretation. At the heart of his
system was a prophetical chronology that predicted the
Gentile era would end in 1914. (Russell had already
concluded that Christ had returned in 1874, but as a
"presence in the upper air," not a visible manifestation.)
The end of the sealing of the 144,000 saints who would be
"Kings and priests in heaven" was also designated to
occur in 1914. Those saved after that would belong to a
servant class, "the great company," who would rule on
earth under the tutelage of the 144,000.
After the death of Russell, a Missouri lawyer named
Joseph Franklin Rutherford took over the presidency of
the Watch Tower Society. At a Columbus, Ohio,
convention in 1931, he cited Isaiah 43:10 as the pretext for
changing the name of the organization to "Jehovah's
Witnesses." Thus, the stigma of Russell's questionable
scholarship (he had only a seventh-grade education) and
morals was resolved. Rutherford assumed total charge of
the organization, and from then on his prolific writings
were the source of divine mandate. This consolidation of
power enabled him to discard some of Russell's less
desirable teachings about the gathering of the Jews and
the great pyramid theory.
After Rutherford's death, Nathan Knorr took over. In the
same way that Rutherford had sought to supplant
Russell's influence, Knorr ignored the works of
148 MAJOR CULTS
Rutherford. Today, the Society is led by Frederick William

Franz, a widower in his eighties, who wields papal power
over the lives of 4. 1 million Witnesses all over the world.
The pronouncements that issue forth from the Brooklyn
headquarters (known to members as "Bethel") are
binding, and no deviation is tolerated. Strict theological
control insures a consistency of doctrine. Witnesses
avoid contact with outsiders, and the rare chance to meet
one usually occurs when they knock on the door. Never
identifying who they are, these friendly but persistent
zealots deserve high marks for perseverance. Society
statistics indicate that 740 house calls are required to
recruit each of the nearly 200,000 new members who join
every year.
The first thing to notice once they're inside the front
door is that they do bring a Bible, The New World
Translation — their especially prepared version. Its
translators are anonymous, so neither credentials nor
their manuscript sources can be checked. But astute
students of the Word will readily notice that the Society's
theological stance is enhanced by significant changes
from the Authorized Version.
Debating with a Witness requires skill and a thorough
knowledge of Bible doctrines. They have been taught
that all other beliefs are Satanic and have been
programmed with stock answers for questions that are
often raised. Even if they don't know an answer, they're
confident that their leaders back at the Kingdom Hall will
provide the correct response. Evangelical Christians
need to be aware of Witness beliefs so that a clever
choice of words doesn't disguise their extremely
unorthodox doctrine. The following paragraph points out
some of their more controversial views.
To begin with, the Trinity is seen as a demonic doctrine.
The Holy Spirit is robbed of his personality, and Jesus is
stripped of his deity. Their Translation renders John 1:1,
"the Word was a god," introducing the Witness belief
that Christ, the Archangel Michael, was created by
Jehovah. The appearance of Jesus on earth was not an
incarnation but an example of human perfection in
response to Jehovah's moral law. Witnesses do not
consider Christ to be Eternal God, the Creator of the
universe, and our Great High Priest as declared in
Hebrews 4: 15 and Colossians 2:9, 10.
149 JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES
Other Jehovah Witness doctrines that may be

encountered are soul-sleep and the annihilation of the
wicked (along with Satan and his demons). They deny the
existence of a soul which can exist apart from the body. To
Witnesses, the soul is just the life-animating force which
gives life to a material body. When a human being dies,
his soul ceases to exist and his body ultimately
deteriorates. There is no hell since there is no conscious
existence after death. Hell, for the Watch Tower, is the
grave. Faithful Witnesses hope one day to be recreated
(resurrected) from Jehovah's memory. Those destined for
resurrection will inhabit either paradise, earth (the large
earthly class), or heaven (the elite spiritual class, the
144,000 of Revelation 7 and 14). The earthly class will live
as they have here with a body and life-animating force
(soul). The heavenly class will "give up" any right to a
resurrected body and will live as spirits, as they believe
Jesus did after his "recreation" or spirit resurrection.
Witnesses make much of their devotion to Jehovah and
eschew any reference to God by another name.
Ironically, respected Greek and Hebrew scholars tell us
that the word Jehovah is nonexistent in the Bible, no
matter how many times it appears in The New World
Translation. There is no pretext to assume that the
Hebrew consonants referring to God (YHWH — Yahweh)
could not be Jehovah. But neither is there sufficient proof
toassume that any designation other than Jehovah is a
deliberate distortion of God's name. The greatest
challenge to Watch Tower Society doctrine is the fact that
the Bible presents Jesus as Jehovah-God, a fatal blow to
their entire belief system.
But one need not be a Hebrew scholar to be aware of
the most glaring inconsistency in the teachings of
Jehovah's Witnesses. A brief study of the Society's history
shows a confused view of the end times as indicated by
their record of erroneous dates for Christ's return. The
world's end has been prophesied for 1914, 1918, 1920,
1925, 1941, and more recently 1975. Since Adam's
creation was presumed to occur in 4026 B.C., Witnesses
taught that 6,000 years of human history would end in a.d.
1975. When the date passed, thousands left the sect. But
President Franz had an explanation all ready. The
6,000-year chronology was set forward to begin with
Eve's creation, and how long that occurred after Adam's
150 MAJOR CULTS
advent is an interval not yet revealed by Witness leaders.

members believe the end can't be far off. They have
Still,
been told that the war of Armageddon will be waged, and

the Millennium must dawn before all of the 144,000
"anointed class" from 1914 have died. Less than 10,000 of
the "anointed" are left.
Founder: Charles Tkze Russell, bom 1852 in Pittsburgh,

Pennsylvania. Died 1916.
"
Text: Isaiah 43: 10 —"Ye are my witnesses
Symbols: The ubiquitous castle-shaped "watch tower"
thatappears on almost all their literature.
Appeal: Those with an apocalyptic mentality may be

enticed by the zealous desire of Witnesses who want to
evangelize all the world before the end. Some not
well-versed in Scripture may be attracted by what seem
to be logical and reasonable explanations for
hard-to-explain doctrines, such as the Trinity and the
eternal punishment of the wicked.
Purposes: To usher in the Kingdom age of the Millennium

and join Jehovah's forces who will triumph at
Armageddon. Only faithful Witnesses will survive the
Since the 144,000 already sealed will remain in
battle.
heaven with Christ, most current-day Witnesses look
forward to living eternally on a perfected Earth.
Errors: Faulty biblical scholarship and out-of-context

interpretations allow Witnesses to discard most orthodox
doctrines. The 144,000 cited in John's Revelation
obviously refers to 12,000 Jews out of each tribe of Israel,
not a sealed company of heavenly "spirit brothers" as
Witnesses contend. The death of Christ is not seen as a
ransom for sin but rather as the procurement of a second
chance to be offered in the Millennium.
Background Sources: Cults, World Religions and You,

1977, Kenneth Boa, Victor Books; Kingdom of the Cults,
1977, Walter Martin, Bethany Fellowship; TVie Thith That
Leads to Eternal Life, Watch Tower Society; TVie Denver
151 ^JEHOVAH'S WITNESSES
Post, 6/10/77; Christianity Today, 12/12/80, pp. 60-71;

Ti/ne, 7/1 1/77, pp. 64, 65.
Address/Location: Watch Tower Society, 1 17 Adams

Street, Brooklyn, NY 1 1201.
152 MAJOR CULTS
The Local Church

Most people think of religious leaders as somewhat
attractive individuals with forceful personalities and
gifted leadership abilities. To see Witness Lee is to shatter
This bespectacled man in his seventies
all illusions.
hardly looks like the type to wield persuasive influence
over thousands of lives. And if you can't trust a man who
constantly exhorts you to say, "Oh, Lord Jesus," then who
is credible? No one could have predicted that this
one-time, China-bom disciple of Watchman Nee would
take the former's "Little Flock" philosophy and turn it into
an exclusive organization. Witness Lee claims that only
one gathering of believers in each city truly represents
Christ — The Local Church.
Unlike other authoritarian groups, The Local Church is
not comprised of burned-out rejects of society. Many
members are genuinely bom-again, but their personal
testimony can often be less important than the corporate
identity they have found in The Local Church.
Consequently, they have unwittingly accepted a variety
of unorthodox doctrines. Lee's approach causes his
disciples to seal themselves off from the checks and
balances of interaction with other Christians by insisting
that their congregation is the only authentic
753 THE LOCAL CHURCH
representative of Christ's Church. As Lee explains it,

"Catholicism is demonic, Judaism is satanic, and
Protestantism is without Christ."
It is ironic that many of Lee's followers are genuinely
converted believers since he significantly departs from

several historic Christian doctrines. His most prominent
differences with orthodoxy are found in his teachings
regarding God, whom critics claim he sees in a modalistic
concept. Ex-Local Church members charge that Lee
teaches the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are really one
person in three different modes of manifestation. Lee's
concept of sin and redemption also contradicts the
historic Christian viewpoint. As stated in his writings, the
fall of man permitted sin and Satan to literally take up
residence in man's flesh. As a result, the devil is no

longer seen as the personal, fallen angel of 1 Peter
5:8. Because of this, it was necessary for God to place
himself in man's flesh by the incarnation of Christ. When
Christ died on the Cross, Satan also died. When Christ
rose from the dead, the devil was left behind in the grave,
completing Christ's victory. Thus, since Satan dwells in
the flesh of all men, God must incarnate himself in man's
flesh if this sin/Satan nature is to be overcome.
"Regeneration," Lee states, "is the mingling of God,
Himself, with our spirit."
This unusual view of sin, evil, and salvation, results in an
approach to conversion which is quite different from that
experienced by most evangelicals. "We have seen that to
reach unbelievers, no preaching is necessary," Lee
writes. "If we can get them to say, 'Oh, Lord,' three times,
they will be saved. It is not a matter of teaching; it is a
matter of touching the seven Spirits of God. Belief and
'
'
faith (Heb. 11:6 and Acts 16:31) are not seen to be absolute
prerequisites to salvation. The mere repetition of Lee's
prescribed words appears to be sufficient.
In fact, such an emphasis on literally spoken words is a
primary tenet of The Local Church. Adherents are told
that the Bible is "a book of life, not a book of knowledge."
Therefore, "It is better for us to close our minds." This
leads to what Lee calls "pray-reading." Followers are
sometimes instructed to open the Bible to any page (even
at random) and recite passages, interspersed with
phrases such as, "Oh, Lord Jesus," "Amen," "Hallelujah,"
and "Praise the Lord." This practice can encourage a
154 MAJOR CULTS
mechanistic approach to Scripture that is much hke the

"meaningless repetition" Christ condemned in
Matthew 6:7.
Questioning of Lee's methodology and doctrines is
seldom permitted. He tells his flock to be "drunkards" for
the church, intoxicated with a constant hubbub of activity
centered around The Local Church. Consequently, there
is little time left for outside activities, and almost no
opportunity to think reflectively on what Lee is teaching.
This is why some members develop an outlook which
sees all other religious groups as part of the harlot
Babylon. They do admit that other churches contain some
committed Christians. But in the flnal analysis, Lee's
followers are ultimately the only true local church
faithfully representing the body of Christ.
Members are very reluctant to question Local Church
behefs. Lee has told them, "Do not think this is my
teaching; it is the Lord's revelation." Unfortunately, some
Christians who are confused about their faith find their
way into Lee's groups. These highly susceptible
believers are impressed by the zeal and lively fellowship
found in The Local Church. When they are told that
leaving may result in Divine Judgment, many And it easier
to stay and accept Lee's doctrines, no matter how much
they seem to conflict with those of other Christian
churches. Adherents of The Local Church need to be
loved and received with caring concern when they
become disenchanted with Lee's teachings.
Founder: Witness Lee, a disciple of Watchman Nee who

mentor and brought The Local Church
later split with his
to America in 1962.
Text: "Oh, Lord Jesus," a frequently quoted expression.

Appeal: Christians who are nominal in their commitment,
and new believers are prone to be impressed by the
zealous dedication and enthusiastic song and
"pray-reading" services.
Purpose: The Local Church is God in the flesh and
purports to represent God on earth as his literal
manifestation. Each Local Church body is the only
755 THE LOCAL CHURCH
properly unified functioning church in that city.

Gatherings are called to "feast" on Christ to "eat and
drink" him, to mingle with his nature so that The Local
Church member and Christ form an "intrinsic union."
Errors: In the first century, the Apostle Paul sanctioned
the existence of more than one church per city (e.g., Rom.
16:3-5). Lee's doctrine of Satan residing in man's flesh
confuses the personality of Satan with the attitudinal act of
disobedience to God (sin). His concept of regeneration
suggests that the human nature of man mingles with the
divine nature of God. In effect, one can conclude this
doctrine to mean that Christ becomes literally incarnated
in the flesh of converts. This teaching borders on the idea
of self-deification found in many Eastern mystical cults.
Background Sources: The Denver Post, 10/13/78, p. 2BB;

"Witness Lee and The Local Church," Christian Research
Institute; "The Teachings of Witness Lee and The Local
Church," Ibid. The Mind Benders, 1977, Jack Sparks,
;
Thomas Nelson, Inc., pp. 219-255; The New Cults, 1980,

Walter Martin, Vision House, pp. 379-407; miscellaneous
writings of Witness Lee, including The Economy of Cod,
Stream, "A Time With the Lord," Christ vs. Rehgion, et al.
Address /Location: The Church in Anaheim, CA, is

considered the world headquarters (large followings also
in Ikiwan and the Philippines).
156 * MAJOR CULTS
Mormonism
They're easy to spot. First of all, they always come in
two's. Then, there's that closely cropped hair and regalia
of dark suits, white shirts, subdued ties, polished shoes,
and plastic name cards with the impressive title "Elder."
Their sincerity is beyond question. And they represent
the most basic of human values —patriotism, sobriety,
familial responsibilities, and hard work.
While they spend two years of their lives propagating
the gospel of Mormonism, these young missionaries are
subsidized by their parents, friends, and relatives. Each of
them must file a weekly report accounting for every hour
Only nine of every 1,000
of the day. Their task isn't easy.
doors they knock on is opened to them. But it's worth it. In
one and one-half centuries, the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints has grown from six adherents to nearly
5 million members.
Why such zeal? Founder Joseph Smith declared that he
had a vision of God the Father and Jesus Christ. They
revealed to him that all churches and creeds were an
"abomination" unto the Lord. He, Smith, was to be a
prophet proclaiming a "restored" message of the true
gospel. Today, 30,000 Mormon missionaries gamer
200,000 converts each year, while the church pulls in an
157 MORMONISM
estimated $1.3 billion annually. The twenty-eight story

headquarters in Salt Lake City, Utah, might well bear the
inscription "success" emblazoned from its top.
Mention "Moonies" or "Hare Krishna" to the average
person and he'll respond with disdain. But the word
"Mormon" generally evokes an immediate nod of
approval. The Donny-and-Marie-Osmond image is no
sham. Mormons are known to eschew tobacco,
cigarettes, caffeine, and premarital sex while revering
family life and free enterprise. They have a low cancer
rate and score higher than the general populace when it
comes to physical fitness. Who wouldn't admire a
religious group that promotes the Boy Scouts and
receives "fast offerings" to care for widows as well as the
poor and indigent? The suspicious history and strange
beliefs of Mormonism are often overlooked on the
assumption that sound morals make a good religion.
Most people know little of Mormonism's doctrines and
beginnings. They may be familiar with the names Joseph
Smith or Brigham Young. Ezra Tkft Benson and George
Romney have been visible Mormons on the political
scene. And the Tkbemacle choir's concerts have earned
the respect of music critics. Only a few have heard about
the odd practices of proxy baptisms and celestial
marriages. To truly understand Mormonism, one must sift
through all the arcane doctrines and public relations
ploys of Latter-day Saints and go back to the small town of
Palmyra, New York, in the year 1820.
Joseph Smith, Jr., is revered by millions of Mormons as a
seer and prophet. The contemporaries who knew him
and his parents were less gracious. Neighbors viewed
the Smith family as "illiterate, whiskey-drinking, shiftless,
and irreUgious." Joe (as he was known) was said to be
indolent with a penchant for exaggeration and
untruthfulness. His mother, Lucy Mack, practiced magic
and had visions. His father, Joe, Sr., was known as a
persistent treasure-seeker, always trying to dig up the
fabled booty of Captain Kidd. The founder of Mormonism
often accompanied his father on these expeditions and
was himself fond of the occult, especially divining and
fortune tellingby "peep stones."
Then one day in 1820, while praying in the woods,
Joseph Smith, Jr., received his fabled vision of God and
158 MAJOR CULTS
Jesus. In 1823 another personage, an angel named

Moroni, appeared at his bedside. The visitor claimed to
be the son of Mormon, the departed leader of an
American race known as Nephites. Moroni told him about
a book of golden plates that contained "the fullness of the
everlasting Gospel." Four years later, in the hill named
Cumorah (near Palmyra, New York), Smith unearthed the
plates. Buried with them were a pair of large,
supernatural spectacles known as the "Urim and
Thummim." They were to be used in translating the
hieroglyphics on the plates, a language called "reformed
Egyptian." (Archaeologists and Egyptologists deny there
is any historical evidence to validate the existence of
such a form of communication.)
Joseph immediately began his work of translating the
plates. He claimed later that during this time John the
Baptist (sent by Peter, James, and John) appeared to him
and administered a divine ordination. When the
translation work was completed (with the help of Oliver
Cowdrey, an itinerant school teacher, and Emma Hale, his
first and only legal wife) he returned the plates to Moroni.
The Book of Mormon was pubhshed in 1830. On April 6 of
that same year, Cowdrey, Smith, and his brothers Hyrum
and Samuel officially formed the Church of Jesus Christ,
now known as the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints.
The Book of Mormon is the cornerstone of Mormon
faith. It(along with the other Smith volumes, Doctrines
and Covenants and The Pearl of Great Price) is
considered to be a divine revelation superior to the Bible.
In actual practice, whenever the Book of Mormon
contradicts the Bible, the former is considered to be the
final authority. Just what exactly does the Book of Mormon
contain?
It purports to tell the story of two Middle-Eastern
peoples who migrated to the Americas. The tale unwinds

in a series of books written between 600 B.C. to A.D. 400.
An ancient civilization called Jaredites came from the
Tower of Babel to Central America. A wicked group, they
perished as a result of their own immorality. (This author
has visited a number of ancient Mayan ruins in Central
America where Mormon archaeologists search for clues
Mormonism's historical claims. At Tikal in
to verify
Guatemala and Copan in Honduras I have viewed
159 MORMONISM
carvings resembling a star of David which Mormons say

prove their assertions.)
A later group of Jews led by a righteous man named
Nephi fled Jerusalem to avoid the Babylonian captivity
and ended up in South America. They divided into
warring factions, the Nephites and Lamanites. The latter
annihilated the Nephites in a fierce struggle near
Palmyra, New York in A.D. 428. The victory earned them a
curse —dark skins. They continued populating the
continent and became the American Indian race. Before
his demise. Mormon, the Nephite leader, compiled a
record of his civilization and of the appearance Christ is
supposed to have made to them after his resurrection. He
described how the Lord met them in South America and
commissioned them to institute the ordinances of
communion, baptism, and the priesthood. The entire
account was recorded on the golden plates which
Mormon buried and were found by Joseph Smith 1 ,400
years later.
Before continuing with the historical saga of Smith and
his successor (according to the Utah branch), Brigham
Young, the Book of Mormon deserves some scrutiny, for it
claims equality with the Bible. It purports to be the sealed
book mentioned in Isaiah 29, and a record of the "other
sheep" Jesus spoke of in John 10:16. But its proofs are
questionable and its inconsistencies glaring.
While it aspires to be an additional revelation to the
Bible, it contains verbatim references in King James
Enghsh, though it was supposedly written many centuries
before the a.d. 1611 Authorized Version. These analogous
passages even include some seventeenth-century
translators' errors, a strange coincidence for a book
supposedly predating the KJV scholars' efforts. In
addition, the Book of Mormon credits these New World
immigrants with metal-producing capabilities, a claim not
confirmed by archeological research. Mormon even
described elephants roaming the Western hemispheres,
though no skeletons have ever been found.
The Smithsonian Institute flatly denies any correlation
between American archeological discoveries and the
information contained in the Book of Mormon. A Mormon
publication, "Joseph Smith's Testimony," concludes its
glowing appraisal of the Book of Mormon by citing a total
of eleven witnesses. What the pamphlet's author failed to
160^ MAJOR CULTS
noteis that three of them (Ohver Cowdery, David

Whitmer, and Martin Hanes) were later denounced by
Smith. The other eight include five who were related to
David Whitmer. Of the final three witnesses, one was
Smith's father and the other two his brothers, hardly an
objective company of jurists.
Who wrote the book of Mormon? God, Satan, Smith, or
another mortal are the only possible sources. Some who
doubt its divine inspiration suggest that Smith may have
been a fanciful thinker who borrowed King James'
English and nineteenth-century historical speculation to
produce a fictitious novel. Others contend that one of his
converts, Sidney Rigdon, stole a manuscript entitled
Manuscript Story by Solomon Spaulding, a minister-writer
who died in 1816. A few insist Smith's writings bear strong
similarity to that of Rev. Ethan Smith who authored View
of the Hebrews. Most evangelical critics espouse the
Spalding-plagiarism explanation, noting that Smith always
dictated his writing from behind a curtain.
No matter who really wrote the book, its revelations and
its followers caused quite a stir wherever they went.
Mormons were a combative lot, challenging all other
sects,and flaunting their polygamous ways. (Smith, it was
said,had twenty-seven wives.) Persecution drove them
from New York to Ohio and then Missouri where the
governor asked them to leave. Smith's clan ended up in
Nauvoo, Illinois, where, with hard work and dedication,
they built the largest city in thestate. He told his followers
that Nauvoo meant "beautiful plantation" in Hebrew, and
obtained a charter that made it a city-state with its own
military. But Joseph and his brother Hyrum ran afoul of the
law and ended up in jail in 1844. An outraged mob beset
their cell and murdered both. This tragic, lawless act of
intolerance insured instant martyrdom for Smith.
A split immediately followed the shooting. One group
led by his widow felt that the mantle of leadership should
fall on Joseph's son. They left for Independence,
Missouri, to settle on the site where the prophet had
declared Christ would return. That body, now known as
the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, parted ways with some major Mormon doctrines.
Though they claim a common origin and reverence for
the Book of Mormon, the Reorganized Church repudiates
several vital beliefs of the Utah group —i.e. secret rites, a
161 MORMONISM
plurality of gods,and sealed marriages. Above all, they
claim to be the only legitimate Latter-day Saint body,
saying that Joseph Smith appointed his son to succeed in
the Church Presidency. A recently discovered document
in Smith's handwriting, dated January 17, 1844, seems to
confirm their contention.
But such historical verification matters little now. The
fact is that after Smith's assassination, Brigham Young
persuaded a majority to follow him on the arduous trek to
Utah. In July 1847 Young and his band looked on the Salt
Lake Valley and declared, "This is the place." Brigham
encouraged polygamy, took twenty-five wives, and by the
time of his death in 1877 had collected 140,000 followers.
He strongly adhered to the little-talked-about Mormon
doctrine of blood atonement. Christ's blood, he believed,
could not atone for certain sins. Such deeds required a
man's own blood. Another could kill him as a righteous
act he described as, "loving our neighbor as
ourselves ... if he wants salvation and it is necessary to
spill his blood . spill it." Modern Mormons have
. .
suppressed (but not officially repudiated) the doctrine.

But they still have stinging memories of the day their
second "prophet" ordered his fellow Mormons to attack
and slaughter 120 men, women, and children of the
Fancher party who crossed Mormon land on their way to
California.
Brigham Young also espoused two other doctrines
which Mormons would like to forget. He taught that Adam
was actually God who took on a body and came to Eden
(in Missouri) with one of his heavenly wives. Eve. This
Adam-God (the Archangel, Michael) begat Jesus by
sexually cohabiting with the Virgin Mary in a physical,
flesh relationship. "He [Christ] was not begotten by the
Holy Ghost," Brigham declared emphatically. It was
Young's espousal of polygamy that gained Mormons the
most bad publicity. He instructed his followers, "The only
men who become gods are those who enter into
polygamy."
Even today, Utah is pocketed with fundamentalist
Mormons (an estimated 30,000) who engage in plural
marriages.They are devout in their belief that they will be
barred from heaven unless they follow the covenant of
polygamy set forth by Joseph Smith in 1843. In the late
1800s, the U.S. Congress became so concerned with the
162^ MAJOR CULTS
conduct of Mormons that it passed the Edmunds-Tucker

Act, threatening to confiscate Mormon property and jail
its leaders. The Church recanted in 1890, and today most
mainline Mormons maintain an image of monogamous
bliss.
But polygamy and the Adam-God theory are not the
only unorthodox doctrines of Mormonism. They
subscribe to the idea of an anthropomorphic God with
physical, material dimensions. He is a procreating father
(all humans were preexistent spirits he begat) with a
divine mother-wife. It is this conviction that undergirds
the Mormon emphasis on marriage and parenthood in this
life and the next. Some Mormons beUeve that Jesus was
married to both Mary and Martha, and that he bore
children on Earth. Good Mormons enter their secret
temples and don white garments to indulge in esoteric,
Masonic-like rituals that seal their marriages for eternity.
The most famous of all Mormon aphorisms declares,
"As man now is, God once was; as God now is, man may
become." God himself was once procreated in another
world, and now humans may aspire to the status of
procreator that he has obtained. Adam did right by eating
of the forbidden fruit because it made him capable of
fathering the human race. In other words, "Adam fell that
men might be." The right to godhead is not earned by the
grace of Jesus, but by being a good Mormon. Followers of
Joseph Smith prove their faithfulness by being baptized
and married in the temple, being a member of the
priesthood and tracing genealogies. As potential father
and mother gods. Mormons will ultimately have their own
planets to populate.
All those bom prior to Mormonism's founding in 1830
cannot enter the celestial state without a little help from
present-day adherents. The Church has blasted a tunnel
out of Utah granite (capable of withstanding a nuclear
explosion) to house the ancestral records of devout
Mormons. Once departed kin have been identified,
posthumous, proxy baptisms are performed. Mormons
spend $10 million a year to maintain the facilities, but for
them it is well worth it. Some go through the three-hour
ceremony on behalf of a nonrelative they have never
known. Mormons are universalists and believe that
everyone will eventually have immortality with only
baptized Mormons attaining godhead. (Article of Faith
number two states, "... all mankind will be saved.")
163 MORMONISM
The priesthood concept, a belief in a restored

priesthood of Aaron and Melchizedek, represents one of
Mormonism's most distinctive departures from Christian
tradition. All Mormon males over fourteen years of age
are eligible for the Aaronic priesthood. At twenty years of
age they may enter the higher office of Melchizedek and
be designated an elder. They can then perform all the
ordinances of the church. Until 1978, those with black
skins were forbidden this status. Mormonism's seventeen
temples were off hmits to blacks because Joseph Smith
taught that they were the descendants of Cain and
therefore cursed. The church rejects the doctrine of
original sin and believes that sinners are punished on
Earth for failures in their past spirit lives. Blacks were thus
guilty of the preexistent sin of rebelling with Lucifer and
barred from the priesthood until Mormonism's leader,
First President Spencer Kimball, received a "revelation"
abrogating this injunction.
Most aspects of church structure are seldom known to
outsiders. The First President is considered to be a
prophetic successor to Smith and thus is a prophet and
revelator who speaks in God's name. From there,
authority descends in a nondemocratic fashion to the
President's advisors (two other high priests), the twelve
apostles, the presiding quorum of seventy, and the
presiding bishopric. Individual members are organized
into wards of 500 to 1 ,000. Wards are consolidated into
stakes. Space does not permit a detailed discussion of
other unique Mormon practices. Some of them are as
follows: de-emphasis of Easter and the Cross, speaking in
tongues and spiritual healing, the ability of individuals to
receive private revelations from God, emphasis on
Monday as family night, storing of food supplies for times
of famine, insistence that the U. S. Constitution is divinely
inspired, believing that the state of women is inferior to
that of men, opposition to the use of birth control,
opposition to interracial marriages, binding temple oaths
(breaking them can jeopardize one's hope of eternal life),
and belief in the brotherhood of Jesus and Lucifer.
Mormons also believe in a three-tiered heaven with
separate sections for heathens, non-Mormon Christians,
and those with sealed marriages whose earthly
matrimonial unions will endure forever.
Some may wonder how such exotic ideas could be
compatible with the seeming love and care exhibited by
164^ MAJOR CULTS
most Mormons. The evangelical Christian questions how

such unorthodox theology could produce such pleasant
people who knock on doors and warmly present their
case. This irony is not so hard to understand when one
comprehends why an individual may have joined the
Mormon Church. For one thing, the new Mormon finds an
instant social community of God-conscious values. The
positive emphasis on Christian virtues and the intense
involvement on a layman's level causes most new
members to simply overlook the blemished history of the
LDS's origins. Family pressure prevents many
disillusioned Mormons from forsaking the Church,
particularly if they are second or third generation
adherents. People today often have a pragmatic
approach to religion that tends to see theology as a
cumbersome commodity. They want something that
works, something that will bring them emotional security
and shared goals. Mormonism delivers, and for millions,
that is good enough.
Founder: Joseph Smith, bom in Sharon, Vermont,

December 23, 1805. Killed June 27, 1844, Nauvoo, Illinois.
The Book of Mormon was published in 1830 and the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was founded
April 6, 1830. (It was originally named the "Church of
Jesus Christ." The official name was adopted in 1837.)
Text: John 10: 16, "Other sheep I have, which are not of
this fold," supposedly refers to a Middle Eastern
civilization that migrated to the Americas. Christ
preached to them (the Nephites) after his resurrection.
The Bible is the Word of God only "as far as it has been
translated correctly." A
Mormon article of faith states that
"we also believe the Book of Mormon to be the Word of
God."
Symbols: The angel Moroni, usually perched atop temple
trumpet in hand.
spires, with
Appeal: Outside observers who do not scrutinize

Mormon doctrine may be attracted by their avoidance of
unclean physical habits and the seriousness with which
they take their faith. Members believe in the continuing
function of divine revelation which gives a vitality and
authority to their faith.
165 MORMONISM
Purpose: Since Mormonism is the only restored, true

church, its concept of salvation must be strictly followed.
The highest heaven is open only to faithful Mormons who
will become gods and join in procreative partnership
with God who was once as humans are now. Life on Earth
is a discipline where one develops one's potential to rule
a celestial kingdom with a spouse and children. Marriage
and large families on Earth are encouraged as part of this
evolving process toward equality with Christ who is the
Mormon "elder brother." After death, Mormons in the
heavenly realms seek to convert non-Mormons who
dwell in the lower realm so these "gentiles" can also
accept the revelations of Joseph Smith.
Errors: Mormons find themselves in the conundrum of

having to modify or deny some of their more
embarrassing past doctrines (e.g. blood atonement,
Adam-God concept, polygamy, anti-Negroid beliefs)
while according prophetic status to the men who taught
such beliefs (i.e. Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, et al.) The
priesthood concept is repudiated by Hebrews 7 and
1 Peter 2:9, 10. The Aaronic and Melchizedek orders
were consummated in Christ and now all believers are

part of a "royal priesthood." The Mormon Jesus is not
eternal God-Jehovah (Elohim), able to "save them to the
uttermost" (Heb. 7:25). He is therefore "another Jesus,"
and Moroni is the false angel of the "accursed" gospel of
which Paul speaks in Galatians 1:8, 9.
Background Sources: "Joseph Smith's Testimony," Desert
News Press, LDS publication; Book of Mormon, Doctrine
and Covenants, The Pearl of Great Price, books by
Joseph Smith; Moody Monthly, 6/80, p. 32; Newsweek,
3/1/76, p. 71; /bid., 11/21/71, pp. 113-1 19; /bid., 9/1/80,
pp. 68-71; /bid., 4/27/81, pp. 87, 88; The Kingdom of the
Cults, 1977, Walter Martin, Bethany Fellowship,
Minneapolis, MN; Time, 7/1 1/77, p. 69; Ibid., 6/19/78,
p. 55, Ibid., 8/7/78, pp. 54, 55; Ibid., 12/4/78, p. 30; Ibid.,
10/21/77, pp. 38, 39; Ibid., 5/23/80, pp. 42, 43; Ibid.,
4/24/81, p. 42; The Vancouver Sun, 4/19/80, p. 5B; The
Denver Post, 10/1/76, p. 4BB; /bid., 7/1/77, p. 4BB;
"Journal of Discourses," LDS publication.
Address /Location: The Church of Jesus Christ of

Latter-day Saints, 47 East Temple Street, Salt Lake City UT.
166
NeO'Gnosticism
As the infant Church sought to formalize its beliefs into a
doctrinal structure, the heresy of Gnosticism prompted
Paul to write an epistle to the Colossians. Tkking their
name from the Greek word for "knowledge" (gnosis), the
Gnostics taught that Jesus was either a magician, an
ascetic, or a sexual deviate who initiated his followers by
means of secret ceremonies. The Apostle found it
necessary to defend the uniqueness of the person and
redemptive work of Christ in the face of suggestions that
Jesus was only one of many angelic intermediaries
between God and man. He also emphasized that salvation
was completed in Christ, countering the legalistic
asceticism of Gnosticism (Col. 2:20-30).
A major conflict erupted between the orthodoxy of
codified beliefs as expressed in the Bible and mystical
philosophical concepts held by those who claimed they
were the true followers of Christ's esoteric teaching.
Orthodoxy eventually triumphed. Today, however, this
early A.D. heresy is alive and well and debated in
prestigious seminaries. Neo-Gnosticism forms the
theological foundation for many modem cults and has
even formalized a belief structure of its own. Though it
has no official organizational apparatus, the tenets of
167 NEO-CNOSTICISM
Neo-Gnosticism are held by an increasing number of the

educated elite.
Gnostic belief, as expressed in the fourth-century Nag
Hammadi Codices (and more recently published
volumes such as The Secret Gospel, The Gospel of
Thomas, and The Forbidden Gospel), may be
summarized as follows: God is actually an abstract figure
in an invisible realm. The Judeo-Christian Creator is
replaced by another deity named Yaldabaoth. The
serpent in Eden heroicly reveals to Adam and Eve secret
knowledge which Yaldabaoth had hidden from them. The
Gnostics guarded this knowledge carefully throughout
history. The Flood and the destruction of Sodom and
Gomorrah were Yaldabaoth's way of getting revenge
upon the Gnostics. However, that divine light of gnosis
has continued in some enlightened souls even to our
present age.
Jesus, according to Gnostic belief, was one of those
who possessed a higher consciousness. How he attained
this knowledge and what he did with it is a point of
conjecture among current Gnostics. Some believe he
clandestinely traveled to India to learn the way of the
Buddha and the wisdom of the Brahmans. Others suggest
that Christ was actually raised by the hermetic Essenes
who schooled him in mysterious rituals. All Gnostics
agree that Christ did not die for man's sin, even
suggesting that the Savior tricked Simon of Gyrene into
enduring the fate intended for him.
Gnosticism finds fertile ground in two camps. The
atheist and agnostic find comfort in believing that Christ
was a mere man whose charisma was due to hypnotic
techniques or sexual baptismal ceremonies. The
mystically inclined student of Eastern philosophy
discovers a presumed harmony between the Gnostic
Jesus and the avataristic concept of spiritual leadership as
expressed in Hindu texts. Though Neo-Gnosticism
expounds theories too abstract to interest the average
person, it does appeal to those whose education has
placed them in the upper socio-economic strata. As an
elitist cult, Neo-Gnosticism is a serious intellectual
challenge to Christianity. Those interested in its teachings
will acquire an elaborate rationale for rejecting the deity
and sacrificial atonement of Christ.
168^ MAJOR CULTS
Founder: First century heretics (or earlier mystical

religions).
Texts:Nag Hammadi scriptures; miscellaneous Gnostic

manuscripts; modem books with conjectures based on
ancient texts; the Bible.

Appeal: Secret knowledge not available to the uninitiated
is the main lure of Neo-Gnosticism.
Purpose: Orthodox Christian doctrine is refuted and

replaced with an alternate explanation for Creation, the
Fall, and Redemption.
Errors: The inspired Scriptures are denied in favor of the

"true" teachings of Christ. These esoteric doctrines are
available to the adepts of Neo-Gnosticism who achieve
the same level of consciousness as Jesus.
Background Sources: Time, 6/4/73, p. 73; Ibid., 6/9/75,

pp. 46, 47; Newsweek, 3/3/75, p. 65; The Denver Post,
12/2/77, p. 6BB; East West Journal, 1/78, pp. 76-87.
Address/Location: Primarily Western countries,

especially the United States and Europe.
169
Penitentes
High in the remote mountain areas of southern Colorado
and northern New Mexico hve a people caught in a time
warp, playing out centuries-old rituals of penance. Each
year at Easter, members of the Brothers of Our Father
Jesus, or the Penitentes, as they are commonly known,
reenact Christ's crucifixion. Their devotion includes
painful self-flagellation and stark suffering. According to
some witnesses, actual crucifixions take place every year
during Holy Week. Spokesmen for the Brothers deny this
claim, but several outsiders who have observed the ritual
insist that the ceremony concludes with a man being
raised on the cross. There are also tales of literal nails
being used and of the participants actually dying, though
such versions of this religious drama are hard to verify.
The history of Penitentes can be traced to a fifth-century
movement within the Roman Catholic Church. Spanish
followers of the discipline emigrated to the New World
and subsequently retreated to the rugged mountain
regions of the Southwest where they were cut off from
civilization. Two centuries later, public knowledge of
their activities began to emerge. Though the Catholic
Church officially denounced their gory activities, the
bizarre and clandestine nature of their devotion
continued to attract followers.
170 ^ MAJOR CULTS
Unlike their bloodier better-known counterparts in

Braziland the Philippines, the American Penitentes
rigorously guard their secrecy. Eyewitness accounts of
present-day cross-bearing, self-whipping, and other
torturous acts of penances are hard to verify. Some who
claim contact with this strange sect believe that it is
currently experiencing a resurgence of interest from
those wishing to join its ranks. It has even been
suggested that chapters exist in some urban centers of
the West. Whether the present fascination with the darker
side of occult practices has contributed to such a revival
of these ancient masochistic techniques is open to
question.
In an age of apathy and contentment, it is only logical
that the sufferings of Jesus would incite fascination in the
human spirit. To those who fail to see these agonies as the
finished work of atonement, there may still lie the
haunting appeal of personally reliving such pain to seek
favor with God. Known Penitentes in America are
confined to the active involvement of several thousand
Hispanics. But the ritual has an uncanny attraction for
new, curious members who seek to share the Lord's
passion. They remind us that the Church may have lost a
valuable incentive for spiritual fervor by emphasizing the
glory of Christ and forgetting that "learned he obedience
by the things which he suffered" (Heb. 5:8).
Founders: Spanish Catholic immigrants, circa 1700.
Text: Bible, folklore.
Symbols: Revered religious statues and icons.

Appeal: Adherents share companionship with Christ's
passion.
Purpose: To obtain favor with God by self-inflicted

penance.
Errors: Penitentes believe atonement comes by personal
bloodshed rather than Christ's death and suffering.
Background Sources: National Courier, 4/16/76, p. 5;
"Guarded Secrets of the Penitentes," Denver Monthly,
5/80, pp. 24-33; Daiias Times Herald, 4/12/81, pp. 20-27.
Address /Location: Ceremonies are practiced in the

Philippines, Brazil, and the southwestern United States.
171
Unity School
of Christianity
"This has been a message from Unity,"the announcer
intones. It sounds good. Who wouldn't want
certainly
such a pleasant approach to hfe? Just think of it. No more
guilt, disease, or financial worries. Every problem solved.
Why not write the Missouri address and find out what it's
all about?
This scenario is an example of the way thousands of
people every year fall prey to Unity's slick advertising
campaign. The Unity Village headquarters in Lee's
Summit (near Kansas City), Missouri, enhance their radio
and TV promotions with a slick, well-financed printing
operation. Periodicals like Wee Wisdom appeal to
Sunday school children, and Ernest Wilson's book, Have
We Lived Before? hones in on adults ripe for reincar-
nation teachings. Such media exposure has paid off.
Unity's mail-order approach has resulted in 4.2 million
"readers and followers" worldwide (1.2 million in the
U.S.) with centers in nine countries.Active membership is
closer to 1.2 million.
To the casual observer, Unity's beliefs may seem like
nothing more than power-of-positive-thinking homilies.
172^ MAJOR CULTS
But those acquainted with the fertile ground of late

nineteenth-century pantheistic philosophy will readily
see Unity's similarity with Christian Science and New
Thought. That is to be expected. A Belfast, Maine, clock
maker, Phineas Parkhurst Quimby, fathered all three cults.
His theories of animal magnetism and mental healing
were plagiarized by Mary Baker Eddy (Christian Science
founder), and Julius and Annetta Dresser along with
Warren Felt Evans (New Thought creators). Charles and
Myrtle Fillmore adopted their brand of Quimby's
teachings to launch Unity in 1889. (The actual name Unity
was designated in 1895.)
Myrtle claimed she was tubercular until she learned, "I
am a child of God; therefore, I do not inherit sickness."
Charles, a cripple with tuberculosis of the hip, had
explored Spiritualism and Hinduism. Both later testified
that livingby Christian Science and New Thought
principles cured their ills. Eventually they split with the
two groups on minor points of theology. The Fillmores
dropped the Christian Science belief that matter is not
real. They added a reverence for Jesus and the doctrine
of reincarnation to New Thought philosophy. In fact,
Charles Fillmore believed he was a reincarnation of the
Apostle Paul.
Reincarnation is one of Unity's least publicized but most
distinctive doctrines. Charles and Myrtle borrowed
heavily from the Hinduistic teachings of Swami
Vivekananda from India. But sensing that the idea of soul
transmigration back to an animal form might not set well
with Westerners, they insisted that reincarnation could
only occur in human bodies. Several Bible references are
used to justify this teaching, such as the instance where
Christ is called the Son of David. (To Unity this is an
indication that Jesus had been previously incarnated in
King David.) Confronting such scriptural perversion with
proper biblical exegesis would be pointless. Charles
Fillmore declared that the Bible is only one of many
sacred books to be revered. He went so far as to suggest
that the Word of God is an inferior form of revelation for
those "who are not themselves in direct communication
with God."
It should, therefore, come as no surprise that the belief
system of Unity severely departs from orthodox Christian

doctrine. As in Christian Science, God is said to be a
173 UNITY SCHOOL OF CHRISTIANITY
principle of love, and his Son is only an example of how

we too can come to our own Christ-consciousness. Since,
according to Fillmore, there are other "spiritually
illuminated persons" who can "help one get started on
the right path for finding God," Christ does not have an
indispensable role in Unity's perception of "salvation."
Unity believes that "atonement means reconciliation
between God and man through Christ." Such an
evangelical-sounding statement is clarified by the
qualification that "reconciliation means a reuniting of our
consciousness with the God-consciousness." The
traditional Christian position is that reconciliation should
be based on forgiveness of sin and removing the barrier
of rebellion between man and God. In Unity, redemption
isn't necessary because evil and sin do not exist. Since
God is in everything (including plants and inanimate
objects), this premise of pantheism does away with both
the devil and man's fallen unregenerate nature.
The average person who explores Unity probably
never delves that deeply into its theology. Like many such
cults, participants experience the benefits of its
principles without necessarily adhering to its more
refined doctrines. Initiates are discouraged from leaving
their own churches, though they later encounter pressure
to more closely align themselves with Unity Centers
(some of which are called churches). Most inquirers are
attracted by the core of the cult. Silent Unity This group
handles prayer requests and expresses apparently
genuine concern for the problems brought to them.
Letters from Silent Unity recommend "affirmations" or
"meditations" to get the inquirer's thinking back into the
rightmode to solve his problems. By thus adjusting their
mind to the "divine mind," physical ills and difficulties
will vanish.
Will they? For some the answer is decidedly, "Yes."
Those with physiological or emotional symptoms
resulting from mental stress are bound to experience
some relief by adopting a positive outlook on life. Even
organic disorders may have the healing process
accelerated by the right frame of mind. But such a
commonly accepted fact of medical science is a long way
from Fillmore's belief that "thoughts of disease will
produce microbes of destruction." Still, there is no doubt
that many are impressed with the religious warmth by
174 MAJOR CULTS
which Unity's emotional guidance is dispensed.

Psychological aid is a worthy merit, but it should never
take the place of adherence to spiritual truth rooted in
objective revelation. The question is not whether Unity
works, but how it works without having any biblical basis
for its benefits.
Founders: Founded in 1889 by Charles and Myrtle

Fillmore of Kansas City, Missouri. Myrtle died in 1931.
Charles died in 1948. His son, Lowell, is now the leader of
Unity
Text: The Bible, though passages are spiritualized and
alllegorized to fit Unity teachings. All sacred writings of
world religions are accepted. Charles Fillmore wrote:
"Unity believes there is good in every religion on earth
and that we should keep our minds open."
Symbols: A number of them: a circle with wings on both
sides and the word "Unity" across the front; the
several-storied tower that rises above the Unity Village
complex; a light shining at night from a lone window
symbolizing "The Light that Shines for You," a reference
to Silent Unity's constant prayer vigil.
Appeal: Christian terminology is used to promote

syncretistic metaphysical beliefs. Some with a poor
mental perspective on life may be uplifted by Unity's
emphasis on love and positive emotions. Their restoration
to psychological health would undoubtedly accrue
certain physical benefits. In addition. Unity's optimistic
attitude toward material prosperity may have compelled
some toward greater financial gain.
Purpose: Charles Fillmore viewed physical ills and failure
as an outgrowth of mental disequilibrium. One must
overcome this by affirming that God is the source of all
desirable values, and that God and man are inseparable.
The divine mind of God is in all men and perfection (as
attained by Jesus) is possible by acknowledging this
inner divinity and removing the illusion of sin.
Errors: Unity's goal of harmony with the mind of God

ignores the scriptural truth that union with God requires a
penalty for sin and the shedding of blood. In the words of
175 UNITY SCHOOL OF CHRISTIANITY
Charles Fillmore, "The number and seriousness of our

past mistakes do not matter to God. He holds no grudges
and has no account book." A mere affirmation denying
the existence of evil does not eradicate its effect on man's
soul. Fallen humanity bears guilt for transgression and
good thoughts and beneficent feelings will not suffice to
remove the consequences of Divine judgment.
Background Sources: The Denver Post, 1 1/28/ 75, p. 5BB;
writings of Charles Fillmore including Thlks on Truth,

Jesus Christ Heals, Prosperity et al.; Kingdom of the
Cults, 1965, Walter Martin, Bethany Fellowship, Cults,
World Religions, and You, 1977, Kenneth Boa, Victor
Books; "The Adventure called Unity," Charles R.
Fillmore; "Daily Word," Unity devotional publication
(various issues); Unity— AWay of Life, Unity periodical
(various issues).
Address/Location: Unity Village, Lee's Summit, MO

64065.
176
The Way
International
What happened when four clean-cut young people (two
male, two female) descended upon a small, midwestem
town and took up residence, calling themselves
"dedicated servants of God"? Plenty. Local citizens were
alarmed when they found out that the new visitors were
luring young people into The Way. The faithful four held a
public meeting and acknowledged that the $200
"voluntary" fee required for their Power for Abundant
Living course was, in fact, mandatory. No one is admitted
without prepayment of the "donation."
The majority of people in this sedate community felt
their provincial charm had excluded them from the cult
incursion found in big cities. But this invasion of The Way
Corp. sent local citizens scampering for information as to
whether or not The Way is really the way of Jesus Christ.
Here's what they found out.
In 1957 a United Church of Christ minister, Victor Paul
Wierwille, resigned his Van Wert, Ohio, pulpit to set up
his own independent ministry. Wierwille began
informing his followers that in 1942 God had spoken to
him audibly. The message was simple: "God told me he
would teach me the Word as it has not been known since
the first century, if I would teach it to others." Sometimes
777 THE WAY INTERNATIONAL
themessage is carried by rock bands like Takit and the

Take a Stand Caravan which presents both music and
drama. No one can question Wierwille's success.
Membership in The Way is estimated between 40,000 to
100,000 in sixty-two countries.
New believers are enticed and inducted by Wierwille's
Power for Abundant Living (PFAL) Sessions. Over a
period of thirty-six hours, the initiates hsten to tape or
video recordings of Wierwille's teachings. No notes are
allowed and only ten minute breaks are permitted every
three hours. Questions are not permitted during the
three-week course, which is strong on indoctrination but
weak on objective inquiry.
PFAL sessions center on Wierwille's teaching that
"About 85 percent of what
believed as being Christian
is
is not Christian if the Bible Wierwille's system of
is right."
theology blends elements of Armstrongism and Jehovah's
Witnesses' beliefs with a mixture of orthodox doctrines.
His book, Jesus Christ Is Not Cod, explains his position
that "Jesus Christ is not God but the Son of God If
Jesus Christ is God, we have not yet been redeemed
Jesus Christ was not literally with God in the beginning;
neither does he have all the assets of God."
The Way not only denies the Trinity and Christ's divinity
and incarnation, but also teaches that Christ was
resurrected on Saturday, and that four (not two) were
crucified next to Jesus. Only believers after Pentecost will
be saved, and they must remain dead until the final
resurrection. Water baptism is discouraged in favor of
holy spirit (lower-cased "h" and "s") baptism with
accompanying speaking in tongues, a technique which,
unlike its spontaneous charismatic counterpart, is
"taught." Members are encouraged to cultivate this
glossolalia thirty minutes every morning because it is an
indispensable part of salvation.
Opponents and some ex-members claim that far worse
heretical goings-on take place. They argue that
Wierwille's extreme Calvinism has led to sexual
indulgences based on the theory that once you're saved,
sinful practices are no longer forbidden. Some have even
charged that extreme licentiousness is found among the
advanced groups in the Way International. Such conduct
is said to be based on Wierwille's teaching that once one
is saved he can no longer sin "in his spirit," although he
178 ^MA]OR CULTS
can sin in his body. This is construed by certain of his

still
followers to be permission for smoking, drinking, drug

taking, and even fornication. Other eyebrows were raised
when a quadriplegic sued Wierwille for $300,000,
claiming that he had given The Way $2 10,000 with the
promise he'd be healed in a year's time. (The Way
teaches a 15 percent tithe called "abundant sharing.")
Some skeptics also point with alarm to the armed, private
police force that watches over the 147-acre world
headquarters of the cult near New Knoxville, Ohio.
Rumors persist that some members hold marksmanship
classes at the organization's Bible College in Emporia,
Kansas, and on their 105-acre ranch near Gunnison,
Colorado. Way officials say the courses are for hunting
safety. Former members charge that it's all part of a plan
"to take to the streets and defend the Word."
Such charges contrast with The Way terminology which
includes evangeUcal phrases such as "bom again,"
"Jesus Christ our Savior," and "the Word of God is the
Will of God." The Way, like many cults, deceives many
young Christians by using semantic deceptions which
allow it to define words according to its own perception.
When young "WOW Ambassadors" ("Word Over the
World") are confronted with these semantic
inconsistencies, they conveniently respond, "You'll have
to write or call our headquarters about that."
Wierwille claims his organization is not a church but
rather a "biblical research teaching and fellowship
ministry." Such fellowships are called twigs (each
individual member is called a leaf). Twigs are grouped
into branches, and several branches make a limb. Limbs
are then organized into trunks, with all trunks leading to
the root at New Knoxville, Ohio. These structures have
holdings estimated at $20 million with an annual income
in the range of $1 million.
Youthful followers of The Way are exuberant and even
arrogant at times when ridiculing orthodox beliefs. They
mock the "martyr, self-sacrifice" attitude of traditional
Christians. "God dying on a cross is a standard by which
man can achieve his own righteousness. It is an image
binds man into continuous slavery and self-idolatry,"
that
wrote one student in the official newspaper of The Way
College of Emporia. Such language, along with their
strange nomenclature of "Bless Patrol," "First Family
179 THE WAY INTERNATIONAL
Corps," and "Limb Leader," leaves the average

evangelical a little bewildered. Though many of
Wierwille's followers are sincere, their belligerence may
stem from a disillusioned background in orthodox but
sterile churches. The evangelical's best response is not
one of strident counterattacks, but a compassioned
example of Christian faith which will cause the disciples
of Wierwille to question if The Way really is the Way of
John 14:6.
Founder: Victor Paul Wierwille, bom 1917.
Text: John 14:6, though Wierwille denies the

substitutionary atonement of Christ and the propitiatory
blood sacrifice of the cross.
Symbols: Slogans such as "One God," and "The Word
means what it says and says what it means."
Appeal: The Way attracts those turned off by the
institutional church and offers them an interpretation of
Scripture supposedly ignored by other Christians who
have followed the bibhcal scholarship of established
denominations.
Purpose: The "abundant living" philosophy must be
brought to those who have been deceived by pagan
doctrines which have infiltrated the Church.
Errors: Wierwille's interpretation of the Bible is

considered to be the Word. No attempt is made to remain
faithful to the objectively tested text of the Bible. He
rejects the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, seeing God as one
Person (the Father) who is holy and spirit and therefore
can be called "the Holy Spirit." This Holy Spirit is to be
distinguished from "holy spirit" which is God's gift of
spirit-life to those who turn to him in repentance.
Wierwille denies the absolute deity of the Lord Jesus
Christ, using sophisticated Unitarian arguments to say that
Jesus Christ is not eternal and was created by God the
Father.
Background Sources: "The Way Seemed Right," Eternity,

1 1/77, pp. 23-35; TVie National Courier, 21 Mil, p. 3; Ibid.,
A/ Mil, p. 4; Ihid., 8/5/77, p. 27; Christianity Today

9/26/75, pp. 40-42; Columbus Citizen Journal, 2/1/79,
180 MAJOR CULTS
p. 1; The McCook Gazette, 9/3 /SO; Ibid., 9/8/80;

Newspaper of Students of The Way College, Vol. 2, No. 6,
p. 4; Toronto Star. 2/28/81, p. H6; Omaha World-Herald,
2/11/81.
Address/Location: Box 328, New Knoxville, OH 45871.

181
Wbr/dwide
Church of God
(Armstrongism)
The orchestra swells, the music crescendos, and a

deep-throated voice intones, "The World Tomorrow, with
Gamer Ted Armstrong." Or at least that's what used to be
said before Gamer Ted's philandering with money and
women (a reported 200 consorts) resulted in a four-month
and final expulsion in 1978. Octogenarian
exile in 1972
Herbert W. Armstrong has gone back on the tube himself
and has reclaimed total autocratic control over the 68,000
members of the Worldwide Church of God (WCG).
His domain includes Ambassador College campuses in
Pasadena (California), Big Sandy (Texas), and St. Albans
(England). (The Big Sandy, Texas, Institution was recently
closed.) H. W. is known for his frequent association with
distinguished officials and world governmental leaders.
He travels aboard a private jet, a symbol of the opulent
Hfestyle for which he has been criticized. Armstrong
fancies himself as an international statesman and has
gained access to high offices (Egypt's Sadat, Israel's
Begin, India's Gandhi) by bestowing philanthropic gifts.
Critics charge him with having $30,000 worth of carpet in
182 MAJOR CULTS
his office, and lavishing $500,000 on the Vienna Symphony

which performed at the opening of his extravagant
($11 million) Ambassador Auditorium.
Armstrong, self-styled prophet of the "one true
church," started out as an advertising salesman in Des
Moines, Iowa. After being influenced by the teachings of
an Adventist offshoot, his wife convinced him that
salvation was only possible by keeping all of God's
commandments. These injunctions were later to become
an integral part of WCG doctrine: Sabbath-keeping, Old
Testament kosher laws, and observance of Jewish feasts.
Other precepts adopted by Armstrong are: rejection of
the Trinity, noninvolvement in governmental affairs,
denial of hell, annihilation of the wicked, and
Anglo-Israelism (a belief that caused him to split with the
Church of God Seventh Day ).
His background in promotion alerted him to the
possibilities of media exposure. From an initial broadcast
on a 100-watt station in 1934, the Armstrong empire has
grown to include scores of radio and TV outlets (500 in
Gamer Ted's heyday). In addition, The Plain TYuth, a slick
four-color monthly magazine (two-million circulation in
five languages) entices future Church recruits. Its
patriotic, morally concerned, editorial slant caters to
middle- Americans. To those frustrated with crime,
pornography, and political uncertainty, it promises a
brighter "world tomorrow" without saying exactly how it
is to be achieved and who is to lead the way. (Quest
magazine, an expensive, glossy bimonthly, serves as a
public relations vehicle dedicated to "the pursuit of
excellence," and is published by Ambassador
International Cultural Foundation, a WCG front-
organization. As of the writing of this book. Quest was
rumored to be for sale.)
Almost never mentioned are the WCG beliefs that
make this home-grown sect an enigma. Some of these
strange doctrines have recently been modified to
accommodate a more open, pubhc image. Others remain
intact. These teachings (which may or may not have been
rescinded by the time this book reaches the reader)
include: triple-tithing on one's gross income, racial
superiority for whites, prohibitions against doctors and
surgery, requirements that members dissolve
post-divorce marriages, and condemnation of
183 WORLDWIDE CHURCH OF COD
recognizing birthdays as well as Easter and Christmas.

Until recently, knowledge of any WCG
teachings was
scarce to come by. Church meetings were held in pubhc
buildings, services were unannounced, and uninvited
visitors were politely ushered out.
It isArmstrong's belief in Anglo-Israelism that draws
the most theological attention. Though Herbert denies it,
his doctrine meshes perfectly with the founder of this
theory, Canadian Richard Brothers, a psychic visionary
who lived in London in the eighteenth century. (His ideas
were later popularized in 1840 by Scotsman John Wilson.)
Ignoring sound rules of linguistics and hermeneutics, the
theory suggests that England (Ephraim) and the United
States (Manasseh) are what is left of the so-called ten lost
tribes of Israel. Ancient Judah and Israel are believed to
be two separate entities (the former are Jews as they are
known today). After the Assyrian captivity, Israel
migrated northward to eventually become the
Anglo-Saxons of British heritage.
Armstrong teaches that the promises of God due to his
chosen people have been transferred to America and the
United Kingdom. He also declares that Queen Elizabeth
sits on the throne to which Christ will return. Although
sound Bible scholarship questions whether or not Israel
and Judah should be separated and debunks the idea that
any tribes were ever lost, the WCGmaintains that the
British Coronation Stone of Scone was actually brought to
the Emerald Isle by the prophet Jeremiah. Armstrong
believes the war of Armageddon is near and that
Germany (modem Assyria) will lead a ten-nation
confederation into this battle.
Worldwide Church of God members need not fear the
coming conflagration. God's "true church" (i.e., WCG)
will be raptured to Petra (the ancient rock-city south of the
Dead Sea in Jordan). When will all of this take place?
Armstrong has variously set the dates for 1936, 1943, 1972,
and 1975. When the last date passed without prophetic
fulfillment, H. W
imposed a permanent silence on the
issue. He had already goofed in 1965 by declaring that
Jerusalem would remain in Gentile hands until the return
of Christ.Then came the Six Day War in 1967.
Ifa predisposed view of Jewish history and a
predilection for expensive tastes were his only
shortcomings, Herbert W Armstrong might be dismissed
184 MAJOR CULTS
as easily as any other religious zealot. However, his

ubiquitous broadcasts and publications reach (by his
estimates) 150 million people weekly. Therefore, closer
scrutiny is in order to determine if his doctrines are
merely fanciful or heretical. Those who are easily
impressed by his railings against society's ills ought to
explore the solutions offered by his system of theology.
Identification with his moral viewpoint may cause one to
accept uncritically a belief structure that doesn't mean
what it appears to say.
Speaking of his "conversion," the elder Armstrong
declares, "God called me ... for the most important
commission in 1900 years." That message, as he explains,
teaches the bom-again experience is a process, not an
instantly imputed act. "We are not yet bom of God — only
heirs — only begotten," he emphasizes. H. W. insists one
cannot be truly "saved" in this life since redemption will
not be completed until the resurrection. In the meantime,
WCG followers live in fear of offending God and losing
their salvation, careful not to miss a Church feast or fall
WCG.
short of their financial obligations to the
Perhaps the most dangerous Armstrong doctrine is the
contention that deity is an attainable goal of man. A recent
WCG pubHcation insists, "We are to be changed from
physical to spiritual [a denial of the bodily resurrection]
. into the spirit of God. We must be God. Blasphemy?
. .
No. Believe it or not, you are a potential omnipotent

power. You were bom to become God!" Note, the writer
doesn't say a god. He says Cod. This view, of course, robs
Christ of his unique position as eternal God. Man, who
was created by Christ, is thus elevated from his finite
position to a status equal with Infinity. (Armstrong also
believes that man will someday join God in recreating the
entire universe.)
Right now, Armstrong's focus on the future has been
overshadowed by the legal and financial battles he faces
today. Gamer Ted's sexual misconduct has driven away
many members to splinter groups. Since the younger
Armstrong's face is no longer seen on television
promoting the WCG, an economic vacuum restricts the
elder's plans for expansion. Top Church leaders have
resigned, and the government temporarily placed
Herbert's purse strings in receivership. All this has left a
pall over the Church's fortunes. In addition, his closest
185 WORLDWIDE CHURCH OF COD
associate and heir-apparent, Stanley Rader, left his

position as treasurer and board member. (In 1980, Rader
reportedly drew a salary of $350,000 to serve as the
Church's executive manager.) With H. W.'s son. Gamer
Ted, living in Tyler, Texas (where his own church led by
ex-WCG officials is rapidly growing), the "apostle" of
Anglo-Israelism faces a bleak "world tomorrow."
Founder: Herbert W. Armstrong, bom 1892, Des Moines,

Iowa; cult founded in Eugene, Oregon, 1934.
Text: Emphasis on Old Testament Scriptures regarding

and dietary laws.
feasts, festivals,
Symbols: Visual — none known; verbal — "The World

Tomorrow," a theme of media broadcasts.
Appeal: Conservatively inclined people concerned
about moral decay may be attracted by Armstrong's
denunciation of social evils and calls for biblical
allegiance. WCG broadcasts and publications contain a
measure of tmth that draws disaffected traditional church
members. The absence of overt fund solicitation and the
sobering style of their news commentaries give a
respectability that belies the true nature of Church
activities and doctrines.
Purpose: Herbert W Armstrong believes that the tme

Church and its pure message has been underground for
1900 years. Now, just prior to the retum of Christ, he has
been called of God to bring a message that will dispel the
confusion of all other false denominations who consider
themselves Christians. The Worldwide Church of God is
the only legitimate representative of the Gospel of Christ.
Errors: Mr. Armstrong has Galatianized the gospel by

adding laws and commandments to the message of
grace, a violation of the principles set forth in Colossians
2 and Romans 14. Ephesians refutes the ethnic and
nationalistic superiority inherent in the unbiblical theory
of Anglo-Israelism.
Background Sources: The Good News, 7/76, p. 28;

various issues of 77ie Plain Truth, including 4/77, p. 3, and
5/77, p. 39; Christianity Today, 12/17/71, pp. 6-9]Ibid.,
4/1/77, pp. 20-24; Ibid., 2/20/81, p. 41; Time, 5/15/72,
186 MAJOR CULTS
p. 87; Ibid., 3/4/74, p. 50; Ibid., 6/15/78, p. 54; Ibid..

2/23/Sl,p. 3^; Eternity, 5/81, p. 15.
Address/Location: Worldwide Church of God, Box 111,
Pasadena, CA 91 123; foreign offices in England, Australia,
Canada, and South Africa.
187
PERSONALITY CULTS
Baba Ram Dass

(Hanuman Foundation)
What Harvard student in the sixties would have

suspected that his bespectacled psychiatry professor,
Dr Richard Alpert, would someday become a Hindu guru
whose main focus of attention is a monkey-god?
The year was 196 1 and a fellow professor named
Timothy Leary had started dropping LSD. Alpert literally
joined the trip. After six years of getting high, only to
come back down to the same problems, Alpert decided
to visit India. There he met a twenty-three-year-old man
named Bhagwan Dass. Alpert was so profoundly
impressed with Dass that he took up fasting, yoga, and
meditation. Eventually, Alpert was taken to Dass's guru,
Maharaji, who lived in the foothills of the Himalayas.
Dr Alpert changed his name to Baba Ram Dass, returned
to America, and wrote a book entitled Be Here Now. It
emphasized his philosophy of "living each moment
meaningfully."
Ram Dass believes that everyone is on the same
spiritual journey to recognize the oneness of all religions
and the "truth" that God's spirit resides in each person. A
guru is needed to reveal this "truth." A spiritual teacher
will suggest the seeker's most expedient way to
188 MAJOR CULTS
experience being "here now." Some might be

recommended to indulge in yoga or sex while others are
encouraged to meditate or chant mantras. Certain
disciples are even given the same psychedelic drugs that
failed to satisfy Alpert. Ram doesn't exactly eschew
drugs. He own spiritual
credits their role in his
enlightenment by providing hallucinogenic experiences
that paralleled spiritistic descriptions in The Tibetan
Book of the Dead.
As Baba Ram Dass, Richard Alpert has forsaken his
Jewish upbringing in Boston. In 1974, he formed the
Hanuman Foundation, named after the monkey-god of
Hindu scriptures. Ram Dass sees this animal-god as an
example of the devoted service he wishes to evoke from
his own followers. The Foundation program includes
counseling the terminally ill, involvement in prison work,
and maintaining the Hanuman Temple.
Ram Dass has left Dr. Alpert far behind, as if his former
vocation took place in another incarnation. He often
travels the lecture circuit exuding an apparent happiness
he never had during his Mercedes Benz/private
airplane /materialistic days at Harvard. As a father-figure
from the turbulent days of flower-power. Ram Dass brings
a message that meshes well into the Eastern/mystical
mainstream of contemporary thought.
Founder: Dr. Richard Alpert, whose following developed

in the early seventies with the publication of Be Here
Now.
Text: Hindu scriptures.

Appeal: Those who look to drugs as a means of
transcending reality see Ram Dass as a psychedelic
pioneer who has "been there" and knows what he is
talking about. His views on religion, even though they are
warmed-over /?a;a Yoga beliefs, are perceived as
authoritative because of Dass's past.
Purpose: Baba Ram Dass teaches that fulfillment comes
from avoiding introspection about the past and future.
Instead, his disciples are encouraged to acknowledge
their inner divinity and oneness with the universal deity.
189 BABA RAMDASS
He claims the result is a nonhedonistic compulsion to

explore momentary satisfaction.
Errors: The Hinduistic roots of his teachings are
incompatible with a Christian world-view. Moral
restrictions are ignored in favor of a pleasure principal
which assumes that reveling in "now" is a desirable way
to work out one's karma. The biblical concept of future
accountability for sin is replaced by the assumption that
inner peace today is more important than preparing for
judgment tomorrow.
Background Sources: Be Here Now, 197 1 Baba Ram
,
Dass, Lama Foundation, San Cristobal, NM; Circus, 7/71,

p. 40; The Denver Post, 5/15/81, p. 35.
Address: None available.

190
30
Bhag}Aân Shree
Rajneesh
To most mystical gurus, sex, drugs, and hedonism are
impediments on the path to enhghtenment. Not to
Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh. "I don't profess anything," he
declares, and his disciples act accordingly. For students
of Eastern religions who consider asceticism too
confining, this is it. Until recently, all one had to do was
grab the next plane to Poona, India (a route taken by
notables such as Diana Ross, Ruth Carter Stapleton, and
50,000 others).
Once there, all clothes were shed for the orange robes
one sees everywhere. Candidates for Rajneesh's brand of
spirituality must prostrate themselves the moment
Rajneesh enters the room. The seeker then receives a
new Hindi name and a beaded necklace with Rajneesh's
face in a locket. One important warning: devotees must
wash thoroughly — especially their hair. Though he lays
claim to being a "living God beyond time in a state of
continuous bliss," Rajneesh has diabetes and a horrible
case of asthma. Guards stand ready to sniff the hair of
each entrant whose every lock must be clean and free
from oil before being allowed into his divine presence.
191 BHAGWAN SHREE RAJNEESH
Bhagwan's teachings abound in eighty books and more

than 500 tapes. The message is simple — anything goes.
He preaches indiscriminate premarital sex, open
marriages, and the abolition of the family, which he says is
"the biggest threat to human progress." In his perception
of religion, Christianity is a "cult," and even the Pope and
Mother Teresa receive his castigation. Traditional
sanyasis (holy men who meditate and renounce the
world) may pursue the path to God for years. The Poona
guru offers the state ofsanyas, with all of its bliss,
immediately. "Neosanyas,"he calls it. "Westerners want
things quickly, so we give it to them right away." He
promises nothing less than "freedom from everything!"
Weekly one-third-page ads in Time magazine proclaim
messages such as, "Repression should not be a word in
the vocabulary oisLsannyasin [seeker]."
For years, the balded and bearded Rajneesh was
referred to as India's sex-guru. At his resort in Rajasthan
State he dispensed tantric (sex) yoga and meditation.
Western pilgrims at his Poona ashram received more of
the same. Adhering to his admonition that "the path to
desirelessness is through desire," they would smoke pot,
disrobe, dance, jump up and down, and pursue sex
however and with whomever they wished. The
sterilization of female members avoids having to cope
with one possible consequence of such libertine ways.
Such antics have attracted 200,000 followers in 500
centers worldwide (100 of them in the U. S.). The
estimated income totals between $5 million to $7 million a
year, with Rajneesh being chauffeured about in a Rolls
Royce Silver Shadow.
Bom nearly a half century ago as Rajneesh Chandra
Mohan, Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh ("The Blessed One
Who Has Recognized Himself As God") was raised as a
Jain in a small village inMadhya Pradesh province. After
receiving a master's degree in philosophy, he served for
a while as a professor. In 1966 he left the teaching
profession to fulfill what he saw as God's plan for his hfe
— spiritually transforming humanity. Various techniques
are suggested as to how one may achieve this goal on an
individual level.
Meditation at Bhagwan's asi7ram goes through five
stages, from hyperventilative breathing to Sufi dancing.
Participants are often required to wear blindfolds, and
192 MAJOR CULTS
many discard their clothing. Since Rajneesh sees the

logical mind as a barrier to spiritual progress, it is stilled
by such exercises as staring at his picture without
blinking for an hour. Even his endless Hst of irrelevant
rules is designed to rid one's thinking of questioning
processes. He also encourages "rebirthing," a state of
returning mentally and emotionally to mother's womb
before the traumas of birth. Eventually, disciples may
believe they are actually rebirthing to previous
incarnations; the idea is to rid the subconscious of any
neuroses. Ultimate illumination comes when Bhagwan
presses his thumb into the center of the initiate's forehead
to awaken the mystical third eye.
The ?oona ashram usually had approximately 5,000 to
7,000 in residence at any given time. As Rajneesh
attempted to create a communal theocratic state, area
citizens were offended by the way his followers
displayed uninhibited sexual affections in pubhc.
Circulated stories about erotic licentiousness and
physical violence inside the ashram walls eventually
provoked harassment from the townspeople. To escape
the criticism (and avoid a crackdown from Indian tax
officials), Rajneesh packed up his collector's
150,000-volume library and headed for New York, along
with twelve tons of luggage.
For years, he had been seeking "a new site, isolated
from the outside world." As the dismantling of the Poona
ashram was taking place, word surfaced that officials of
the Chidvilas Rajneesh Meditation Center had already
purchased (with $1.5 million in cash) more than 100
square miles of ranch land near Antelope, Oregon (120
miles southeast of Portland). Disciples attending his
meditation sessions would observe the sex-guru sitting
motionless for long periods of time as he entered a
self-proclaimed period of "speaking through silence." It
is now apparent that Rajneesh was formulating plans to
establish the world's largest spiritual community on these
shores —much to the chagrin of many solid Oregonians!
Founder: Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh, bom 1931 (also

known as Acharya Rajneesh).
Text: Hindu scriptures and Rajneesh's books including
Beyond and Beyond and Above All, Don Wobble. 't
193 BHACWAN SHREE RAJNEESH
Symbols: None.
Appeal: Graduates of consciousness-raising cults in the
so-called "human potential movement" are often looking
for a new discipline or experience beyond what they
have already encountered. Rajneesh gives them a
spiritual rationale for uninhibited self-gratification,
especially of the sexual variety. To one unfamiliar with
biblical guidelines regarding meditation and
self-expression, his therapeutic approach of negating all
hang-ups may sound like good advice.
Purpose: The goal of God-realization is accomplished
when thinking and knowledge have been circumvented.
One can then live in a constant meditative state, an
existence of innate responses to Bhagwan's programmed
precepts. Each sannyasin (follower) is encouraged to live
a sexually vigorous life with spiritual sanction.
Errors: Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh departs from traditional
Hindu morality as well as biblical standards of sexuality.
Man is the center of determining what conduct is
permissible. Christianity enhances self-identity in
contrast to Rajneesh's attempt to destroy one's
emotionally protective barriers of self-worth. Meditation
should be a concentrative act of the will, not a chaotic,
mindless, drug-like state of emptying out the
consciousness.
Background Sources: Time, 1/16/78, p. 59; Ibid., 3/23/81,

p. 78; People, 2/16/81, pp. 36-38; Radix; "A Journey
Towards Faith," date unknown.
Address/Location: Main Rajneesh Meditation Center
formerly in Poona, India. Primary U. S. Centers: Chidvilas,
154 Valley Road, Montclair, NJ 07042; Geetam Rajneesh
Sannyas Ashram, Box 576 E, Lucerne, CA 92356;
Antelope, OR.
194
31
Branhamism
When a drunken driver killed William Branham in 1965,
most people assumed that the fame of this itinerant "Jesus
only" (nontrinitarian) preacher would fade into obscurity.
But Branham was not just another evangelist. He claimed
to be the prophet for this dispensation (presumed to be
the Laodicean Age), the voice of Revelation's seventh
messenger.
Today, Branhamites can still be found from the
backwoods of Appalachia to the prairies of Saskatche-
wan. They gather in small groups to study the few books
he wrote and listen to primitively recorded tapes of his
sermons. To such zealots, there is one bom among men
greater than John the Baptist, and that man is William
Branham.
Branham was bom in 1909 in the hills of Kentucky, the
son of a bootlegger. At seven years of age, he
experienced the first of several visions that were
destined to guide his life. On May 7, 1946, he spent a night
in a cave where an angel supposedly appeared unto him
and explained his past and future. The angel also
revealed how God would enable him to heal people.
Many of his contemporaries were concerned about the
spiritualistic overtones exhibited by Branham's gift of
195 BRANHAMISM
healing. The presence of a disease would set off

vibrations causing his hand to swell. Sometimes he would
see a fiery ball dance about the room and then hover over
those upon whom he would pronounce healing. (This
author was present during a 1965 Branham meeting when
the ball of fire supposedly appeared. No visible
phenomenon was evident to the audience, but many of
those present accepted Branham's explanation without
question.) But despite persistent warnings from fellow
ministers that his visions might be demonic, Branham was
undeterred.
Branham traveled widely overseas and achieved a wide
measure of acceptance among some mainline
Pentecostal groups. But his small congregation in
Jeffersonville, Indiana, provided the primary channel for
his teachings. Branham told his parishioners that God
spoke to him out of a pillar of fire and revealed the
mysteries of Revelation 5—8. This led him to predict
future events, including Hitler's rise to power (correct),
and the destruction of America by an explosion in 1977
(incorrect). In fact, the book which contains this later
prophecy (77ie Seven Church Ages) also designated 1977
as the first year of the Millennium.
During the forties, Branham held large healing
campaigns during which thousands experienced
miraculous cures. Those who knew Branham intimately
claimed he was a humble, self-effacing, withdrawn man
who, in spite of an unlearned background, had a
remarkable sense of spiritual understanding. Was he a
person who started out sincerely, but later succumbed to
doctrinal error because he lacked adequate theological
training? Were his visions and angelic visitations of Godly
origin, or washe cleverly deceived by Satan?
Retrospective analysis cannot conclusively answer
these questions. But it is possible to decipher Branham's
theology and weigh its inconsistencies against orthodox
Christian doctrine. Even Branham's most devout
followers would have to admit that his unscriptural views
generate some measure of skepticism regarding his
claim to be a prophet for the end times.
Branham was nontrinitarian, claiming that Jesus was
created and not the eternal Son of God. He also believed
that Cain and Abel were bom from separate impreg-
nations, the former by the serpent's seduction and the
196 MAJOR CULTS
latter by Adam. Though he accepted the existence of a

literal lake of fire, he contended that it would be
destroyed eventually. Some of his prophetic statements
were fulfilled while others contain glaring errors.
Analyzing the credibility of living cult leaders is
relatively easy. But those vanguards who have passed
away can only be judged by the memories of persons
who knew them and by the written documents they left.
Without question, Branham sincerely believed he was a
servant of God whose revelations were from the Lord. To
question his theology is not to suggest his conversion was
false or that all he did was in error. Even if God did confer
spiritual gifts upon the life of William Branham, his current
followers seem to have forgotten Paul's warning of
1 Corinthians 3. Christians are not carnally to adulate men,
no matter how dynamic or charismatic they may be. It is

God who gives the increase and he, alone, deserves total
devotion.
Founder: William M. Branham, bom 1909, died 1965.
Text: Malachi 4:5(Branham claimed to be the fulfillment of

thisprophecy, the "Elijah" of the so-called Laodicean
Age).
Symbols: None.
Appeal: To those who feel the organized church world is
apostate and in need of divine revelation by a prophet
from God.
Purpose: To perpetuate Branham's teachings by tract
distribution and listening to his tape-recorded messages
in small groups.
Errors: Branham denied the Trinity and eternal

punishment; inaccurate foretelling of future events;
wrong interpretation of Eve's fall; possible satanic
deception by supernatural occurrences.
Background Sources: Western Tract Mission, Saskatoon,
Saskatchewan, Canada; "Is It Later Than You Think?" tract
by O. A. Jorgensen; "William Branham," Cal Beisner,
Christian Research Institute; "God's Word Came to the
Prophet William Marion Branham," by Spoken Word
tract
197 BRANHAMISM
A
Publications; William Branham, Man Sent from God,
Gordon Lindsay, published and copyrighted 1950 by
William Branham; "The Laodicean Church Age," William
Branham; An Exposition on the Seven Church Ages,
William Branham.
Address/Location: None known.
198 * MAJOR CULTS
Bubba Free John

What kind of God would sit by the bedside of a sick
person and mockingly tease him about his illness? Or
accept a $250,000 gift from a disciple and then forbid him
to live in the spiritual resort purchased with the money?
Hindus have a term to describe such contradictory
conduct on behalf of a God-man: lilas, the humorous,
irrationaldisregard of convention. Followers of Bubba
Free John call his lilas, "Bubba theater."
Franklin Jones (his real name) is not exactly modest
about his person and purpose. He claims to be nothing
less than an incarnation of God, a guru to be worshiped.
"Surrender to me all your seeking, the very sense of your
separate self, all thoughts, all desires, every
circumstance, even your body." Those who do are
promised "freedom" and the joy of constant laughter. All
thissupposedly comes from being in the presence of one
(Bubba) who is "perfect love," a siddha guru "descended
directly from God."
Jones started out life rather normally as a college
student at Columbia and Stanford. He experimented with
LSD and studied at a Lutheran Seminary. In the late sixties,
he made several pilgrimages to India where the Hindu
Swami Muktananda Nityananda influenced him so
strongly that he experienced visions of the teacher. He
199 BUBBA FREE JOHN
also saw apparitions of the Virgin Mary whom he

considered to be Mother Shakti, the Hindu goddess. By
1970 he felt he had attained enlightenment and hence
formed the Dawn Horse Fellowship, now called the Free
Primitive Church of Divine Communion. Other
organizational entities under his leadership include the
Free Community Order and the Laughing Man Institute.
Bubba's claim of divinity isn't unique in today's
marketplace of mystical gurus and cult leaders. But he is
the only American-bom domestic product available. Thus
when he claims to fulfill the traditions of Moses, Krishna,
Jesus, and Buddha, he does so as one who (according to
him) only assumed the identity of Franklin Jones to
provide a lesson for his disciples. The late Zen authority
and Eastern religious gadfly, author Alan Watts, studied
Bubba on videotape. Watts wept and declared, "It looks
like we have an avatar here. I've been waiting for such a
one all my life."
The teachings of Bubba Free John are dispensed by
videotape, film, cassettes, pamphlets, and his four
published works: The Knee of Listening, The Method of
the Siddhas, Garbage and the Goddess, and No Remedy.
His doctrine is simple. Objective truth and reality do not
exist. Life is an unexplainable mystery. One's only choice
is to be subjectively absorbed by the impersonal Divine.
This is done by sacrificing ego and consciousness and
abiding in the presence of a guru. All negative karma will
thus be dissolved spontaneously. To embark on such a
journey and join one of Bubba's Communities, the seeker
has to hold down a steady job (and tithe 10 percent to
Bubba's work), adapt to a lactovegetarian diet, confine
sex to marriage, and contemplate Free John's teachings
every day.
Following Bubba is not just a matter of intellectual
acknowledgment. His avataristic claims are substantiated
by what seem to be amazing supernatural phenomena.
Disciples are privileged to see him heal and perform
miracles. They credit him with causing violent
thunderstorms and creating coronas around the sun.
Some students claim to have experienced dynamic
kundalini phenomena such as kriyas (automatic purifying
movements), mudras (spontaneous yogic postures),
visions, revelations, and states of indescribable bliss
(samadhi). The close comparison of such experiences
with similar occurrences in demonism and classical
200 MAJOR CULTS
spiritualism should not be a comforting thought to

followers of Bubba.
Founder: Bubba Free John, born Franklin Jones,

Novembers, 1939.

Appeal: Bubba's claim to be anatman, a self-realized soul
and avatar, is stamped "made-in- America." His pompous
claims of enlightenment are rare for a Westerner and thus
intriguing to students of Eastern mysticism. Some
followers are drawn by hearing stories about his disciples
experiencing a spontaneous kind of hilarity in his
presence. Others are attracted by tales of devotees
receiving powerful psychic experiences by the mere
touch of his hand.
Purpose: By abandonment of independent thought and
moral judgment, the disciple becomes absorbed by his
guru (Bubba) and thus merges his consciousness with
God (since the guru is God). "You do not even know what
a single thing is. Then rest-abide in that Ignorance,"
Bubba teaches. Presuming to know and think and be is
the cause of all unhappiness. Seeking for solutions to
problems is pointless. All dilemmas can be solved by
one's abiding in a relationship to a God-realized guru.
Errors: Second Thessalonians 2 describes the nature of

the Antichrist, which is to exalt himself above God to the
point of actually claiming to be God. Bubba Free John
certainly possesses the same motivating spirit of
self-deification. He makes of himself the supreme source
of truth and spiritual knowledge and claims equality with
Christ as an incarnation of God.
Background Sources: The Knee of Listening, 1972,

Franklin Jones, The Dawn Horse Press, Los Angeles, CA;
No Remedy, 1976, Bubba Free John, The Dawn Horse
Press, Lower Lake, CA; East West Journal, 5/76, pp. 60,
67; Ibid., 7/76, pp. 20-25.
Address/Location: Dawn Horse Press, P. O. Box 3680,
Clearlake Highlands, CA 95422.
201
Gurdjieff/Subud/
George Ivanovitch Gurdjieff didn't have the kind of

household name that ensures popularity as a cult leader.
His personality traits weren't any more endearing.
Gurdjieff was an erratic despot with a habit of
unpredictability. He was known often to drive down the
wrong side of the road at high speeds, accelerating until
he ran out of gas. Even his death in 1949 didn't bring an
end to his uncanny influence over men's lives. Today, an
estimated 5,000 disciples follow his teachings. They are
organized into secret societies located all across the
United States, from CaUfornia to Washington, D. C. The
life of Gurdjieff was an enigma, but his teachings endure
as the number of his followers continues to grow.
The birth and background of Gurdjieff are shrouded in
the same mystery that characterized his life. It is likely
that he was of Armenian origin. His father first interested
him in the occult, and this fascination with the
supernatural continued throughout his life. Meetings with
Remarkable Men, his most widely read book, was
recently made into a major motion picture. The volume
recounts his travels throughout Central Asia, from Tibet to
202 MAJOR CULTS
Russia, and on to France where he settled in 1922. It was

there that his investigations into secret Sufi brotherhoods
and Asian mystery schools prompted him to form the
Institute for the Development of Man.
The actual teachings of Gurdjieff, which came to be
called "esoteric Christianity," are hard to decipher. G-0
groups ("G" for Gurdjieff and "O" for Peter Demianovich
Ouspensky, his foremost contemporary disciple) don't
advertise their gatherings. Disciples meet for the purpose
of discussing Gurdjieff's books and indulging in whirling
dervish-type dances, known as "spiritual gymnastics."
Their intent is to embark upon "the great adventure of the
search for self."
Gurdjieff sought to open up man's consciousness to
higher planes of awareness. He believed that most
people are "asleep," but they can be "awakened" by
having a greater sense of self-awareness. Then they will
be able to see their various egos and proceed to seek out
which part of them is the real "I." This "Fourth Way," as it
is called, is the path to self-transformation. Seekers are
encouraged to begin each morning concentrating on
putting their real "self" into each part of their bodies,
beginning with the toes and so on. Eventually such
"self-consciousness" enables one constantly to observe
his body and become aware of unconscious mannerisms.
The purpose of such exercises is to shatter the illusion
that reactions and intentions are a choice of free will. The
next goal is attaining "objective consciousness," by
which a person finally discovers his true self. Human
effort thus enables one to "save" his own soul.
There is definite value in recognizing that man's heart
and his spiritual aims are in a state of disequilibrium. But
looking to human merit as a source of right thinking
overlooks the fallen nature of man which clouds any
attempt to achieve a truly objective state of mind.
Gurdjieff's teachings are found in books such as. All Is
Everything (sometimes known as Beelzebub's Thles to
His Grandson), Meetings with Remarkable Men, The
Fourth Way, and Life Is Only Real When I Am. In the first
of these he speaks of a future prophet of consciousness.
Many believe that Muhammed Subuh, a Javanese
government official, fulfilled that role. In 1925 a ball of
light descended on Subuh and overwhelmed him, an
event he called a latihan (God's power purifying the soul).
203 CURDJIEFF/SUBUD/RENAISSANCE
Subuh combined three Sanskrit words to come up with

the of his movement
name —
Subud.
Subuh went to England in 1956 and gained a following
among former disciples of the late Gurdjieff. He
developed a process for surrendering to God's power
Prospective recipients enter a darkened room
(latihan).
and await contact with someone who has already
experienced latihan. When the power enters,
participants exhibit body contortions and vocal
utterances. Healings may occur (along with moans and
screams) as the goal of an altered consciousness is
achieved.
One of the most visible and controversial offshoots of
Gurdjieff's philosophy is the Fellowship of Friends. This
monastic, well-educated group (more generally called
Renaissance) is led by a forty-two-year-old former
grade-school teacher named Robert Burton. Burton, who
intimates he may be the embodiment of the Second
Coming of Christ, lives with a portion of his followers
(about 1400 worldwide) in affluent splendor on a Northern
California ranch.
Gurdjieff s ideals of self-improvement receive a special
application from Burton. He contends that the quality of
life is enhanced by a worship of beauty and materialism.
Higher consciousness is possible by filling one's
environment with beauty and comfort. As a result, his
disciples provide Burton with a new Mercedes-Benz and
a lavish mansion filled with priceless works of art.
Followers (virtual servants) attend his bidding and
provide free labor for the ongoing construction of cult
facilities. Most of Burton's time is consumed in world
travel, a task he undertakes to scout for new paintings and
porcelains to be added to Renaissance's growing
collection of artifacts. He explains to critics that it is his
duty to elevate the culture and tastes of those who
surround him.
Burton also prophesies a worldwide economic collapse
and nuclear holocaust. His hideaway in the Sierra foothills
will escape this disaster. The priceless art objects he has
purchased will allow him and his group to be surviving
apostles of an advanced culture and civilization.
Such refined ideals seem hollow when compared with
Burton's moral flaws. When his mother was dying in the
hospital he was practicing a period of self-imposed
204 MAJOR CULTS
silence. In spite of her suffering, he refused to speak, an

act that he sees as exemplifying virtuous self-denial.
Founder: George Ivanovitch Gurdjieff, bom 1872, died

1949. Teachings established in Fontainbleau, France,
1922.
Text: Books of Gurdjieff and P. D. Ouspensky.

Symbols: None.
Appeal: Gurdjieff's teachings represent a thinking man's
cult.Philosophical speculation and the potential for
self-discovery attract some. Others are intrigued by the
clandestine nature of Gurdjieff groups which give the
illusion of being an elitist corps possessing superior
knowledge about the mysteries of life.
Purpose: It is obvious that true happiness consists of that
which is beyond immediate conscious perception
(Gurdjieff called it the "something else"). Gurdjieff
followed in the tradition of the ancient admonition to "first
know thyself." The Work, as it is now called, believes that
humans can evolve to spiritual understanding once they
become aware of their own imperfections.
Errors: Gurdjieff taught that the highest goal is to have
self-knowledge. Proverbs 1:7 states, "The fear of the Lord
is the beginning of knowledge." The quest for higher
consciousness always portends the danger of invasion by
an alien spiritual intelligence. That "something else"
Gurdjieff sought with his blend of Gnostic and occult
philosophy is found in Christ who transforms and
regenerates the "I" to be a recipient of "abundant life."
Background Sources: "S.C.P. Newsletter," vol. 5, no. 4,
6/79; The Denver Post, 12/9/77, p. 8BB; 77iose Curious
New Cults, 1975; William Petersen, Keats Publishing
J.
Inc., New Canaan, CT; San Francisco Chronicle, 4/20/81.
Address /Location: Headquarters in New York City.

Affiliated groups in major U. S. cities. Published locations
and addresses not available. Prospective members often
learn of the groups through advertising bookmarks which
have been inserted in the pages of works by Ouspensky.
The bookmarks have phone numbers of local centers.
205
Guru Maharaj Ji
(Divine Light Mission)
"God has retired and now resides in comfortable

affluence amid the placid splendor of a Malibu,
California,mansion." That might well be the epitaph on
the tombstone of Divine Light Mission. In the early
seventies, Guru Maharaj Ji commanded one of the largest
and fastest-growing folio wings of all imported cult
leaders.
At one time he confidently declared, "The key to the
whole life, the key to the existence of this entire universe
rests in the hands of Guru Maharaj Ji." Then, it all fell
apart. Re organizational efforts failed to salvage the
momentum of the days when he was worshiped as one
"greater than god, because he showed men to god." But
don't count him out yet. A hard core of an estimated
several hundred to several thousand disciples still
believe he is the incarnation of God, the Perfect Master
for our age.
Guru Maharaj Ji owes the founding of Divine Light
Mission (DLM) to his wealthy, revered father, Brahma
Samaj Shri Hans Ji Maharaj, who headed the Prem Nagar
Ashram. Shri Hans was considered to be a Satguru
206 MAJOR CULTS
(Perfect Master) by many of his countrymen. When

Maharaj Ji was bom December 10, 1957, in Hardwar,
India, no one paid much attention. The family already had
three older sons and one of them was presumed to be
next in line as Satguru. But Maharaj Ji was remarkably
precocious. By age two he was meditating and giving
safsang ("holy discourses").
When Maharaj Ji was eight years old, his father died.
The boy addressed the grieving devotees by declaring,
"Why are you weeping? Haven't you learned the lesson
that your Master taught you? The Perfect Master never
dies. Maharaj Ji is here amongst you now." As his father's
disciples bowed at Maharah Ji's feet, his mother
Rajeshwari Devi (usually known as Mata Ji) confirmed the
passing of the spiritual mantle to him. He was invested
with the crown of Krishna and thirteen days later, while
praying to his father's cremated ashes, an inner voice
spoke. The message was simple: Guru Maharaj Ji was
destined to become the savior of humanity.
On November 8, 1970, Maharaj Ji led an entourage of
thousands of followers through the streets of Delhi.
Arriving at the India Gate he declared, "I will establish
peace in this world." Strange words, indeed, for a
ninth-grade dropout from a Catholic mission school.
Several million Indian disciples believed his claim, but
only a handful of premies (devotees — literally "lovers")
greeted his arrival in the West as he touched down at Los
Angeles International in 1971. Yet, there was something
fascinating about this pudgy teenager whose tastes ran to
Baskin Robbins and horror movies.
The turning point came the following year in Montrose,
Colorado. Two thousand converts were solicited from an
audience of 5,000, and suddenly Maharaj Ji was on his
way. By the time another year rolled around there were
480 DLM centers and 35,000 members in the United
States. The organization opened up a variety of
businesses and communes along with a record company,
a film production house, and a printing establishment.
Then came "Millennium 1973," an extravaganza held in
the Houston Astrodome.
This author witnessed the events of that festival which
was supposed to draw a potential attendance of 144,000.
Though only approximately 20,000 showed up, the
207 GURU MAHARAJ JI
worship accorded to Maharaj Ji testified to his uncanny

power. Dopers-tumed-devotees, fomicators-tumed-
celibates, hippies, and straights all united in their
shouting praise: "Bholie Shri Satguru Dev Maharaj Ki Jai,"
a Hindi "hip, hip, hooray" to the Lord of the Universe. To
this author's amazement, the entire audience of
thousands prostrated themselves before Maharaj Ji's
throne, which was elevated nearly forty feet above the
Astroturf.
Controversy soon followed glory. A reporter who threw
a cream pie in Maharaj Ji's face was mercilessly beaten by
the Guru's disciples. Maharaj Ji was accused by Indian
customs officials of trying to smuggle $80,000 worth of
jewels into his native land. The Astrodome gathering rang
up huge debts, and questions were raised about the
Guru's true age and materialistic preoccupations. Still,
dedicated followers declared they would die or kill for
the corpulent kid whom Rennie Davis, the ex-leftist
radical, called "the power of creation itself."
The biggest upheaval occurred in 1974 when he
married a former United Airlines stewardess who was
eight years his senior. He pronounced her the incarnation
of the ten-armed, tiger-riding goddess Durga. When the
new bride refused her mother-in-law access to their
$554,000 Malibu estate, that was the last straw. Mother
Mata Ji denounced her son as a drinking, dancing,
nightclub-haunting meat-eater. She changed the name of
the U. S. organization to The Spiritual Life Society and
installed Maharaj Ji's eldest brother Shri Satyapal Ji (Bal
Bhagwan Ji) as the new Perfect Master. Even the birth of
two grandchildren (Premlata and Hans Paul) didn't mollify
her anger. However, Maharaj Ji was unperturbed,
wondering aloud how anyone could claim to tell God he
was no longer qualified to hold office.
For a while things picked up. Income averaged over
$400,000 a month, mostly due to a mandatory tithe.
Maharaj Ji's passion for automobiles extended to a
Jensen, Mercedes-Benz, Maserati, Lotus, and a mobile
van. The Divine Times, a slick four-color publication,
reported on the Guru's activities to communities in
sixty-six countries. He still continued holding large
festivals and lilas (god-games where audiences of
disciples were doused with water and red paint from
208 MAJOR CULTS
huge pressurized nozzles). But as Goomerajee (as he is

affectionately known by close associates) grew more
obese, his following conversely diminished.
Plans for his divine city were shelved. Almost 100
DLM-owned vehicles were sold. All but one of thirty-four
food cooperatives were shut down. The staff of 250 at the
Denver international headquarters was reduced to a
mere forty. Maharaj Ji's scores of hand-picked
evangelists, called mahatmas, were reduced to twenty
and renamed "initiators." Income plunged to less than
$100,000 per month. Estimates of followers worldwide still
remained sHghtly above a million, but in the U. S. that total
went from a heyday high of 50,000 to about 10,000. Some
critics suggested the figure might be closer to 3,000.
Worst of all, his former head, Bob Meshler, left the DLM
amid a series of accusations.
But before any final obituaries on Guru Maharaj Ji are
pronounced, it would be wise to ponder the teachings
and practices that precipitated his sudden rise to power.
In the seeds of his fame may be the genesis of other cult
leaders having an Eastern inclination. Understanding
what the DLM taught and represented may give a clue
forewarning society of other personality cult figures.
Followers of Maharaj Ji are encouraged to live by his
Five Commandments: (1) Do not put off until tomorrow
what you can do today; (2) Constantly meditate and
remember the Holy Name; (3) Leave no room for doubt in
your mind; (4) Never delay attending satsang (one of
Maharaj Ji's discourses of rambling stories and
illustrations); (5) Always have faith in God (which is
translated as complete devotion to Maharaj Ji).
The theology of DLM may be summed up by
understanding its view of God, guru, mind, and
Knowledge. To begin with, God is a form of energy, a
cosmic vibration. As such, "the Word" extends itself to
everything, making even man's soul part of God. This
author once heard Guru Maharaj Ji exclaim in a speech
that he did not desire a relationship with God. To do so
would imply that deity is separate to man, undercutting
the doctrine of oneness which is central to Hinduism.
Hence DLM has as its ultimate goal the merging of man's
soul with the Infinite Absolute — the soul's energy being
reabsorbed into the universal energy of God.
209 GURU MAHARAJ JI
Guru Maharaj Ji's variant of Hinduism emphasizes the

Siddha Yoga school of thought. In this tradition,
god-realization can only be accomplished with the aid of
a guru who leads one forward on the path of
enlightenment. All the better if this guru is a Perfect
Master greater than God himself. The Perfect Master is
sinless, since his subjective consciousness is the only
standard by which he is judged (God is inside him). No
external principles of absolute values guide him because
he responds spontaneously to his own divinity. This living
Master deserves and has the right to demand total
submission from his followers. In Maharaj Ji's case, such
subservience is reinforced by his ubiquitous visage
adorning every trinket and magazine produced by DLM.
But there is an impediment to following the Perfect
Master on the path toward knowledge of God — the mind.
Guru Maharaj Ji insists that the rationalistic West has given
too much prominence to reasoning faculties. The mind, in
his estimation, is delusive, unreliable, and imperfect. It is
the spirit which contains the capacity for love and peace.
Therefore, the Knowledge of God is unattainable by
objective information. It can only be received by
experience. Maharaj Ji describes the mind as a snake to
be killed so the direct revelation of divine Knowledge
can be transmitted. "Give it [your mind] to me," he
implores. "I am ready to receive it. Because your mind
troubles you, give it to me."
The devotee who surrenders his mental capacities is
ready to receive the Guru's Knowledge. It is this
experience which transforms the lives of his disciples
and makes them into robots to do his bidding. When
pressed to explain this phenomenon, premies give
glowing testimonials of its benefits but never divulge its
process. Only dihgent research has uncovered the
four-fold procedure which consists of a blinding light
(seeing with the so-called third eye), hearing celestial
music (supposedly referred to in Revelation 22), tasting a
sweet substance called nectar (which presumably has
curative powers), and sensing a primordial vibration
(representing the internalized Word of God).
A devotee is considered ready to receive Knowledge
once his unfettered submission to Maharaj Ji has been
proven. This may be evidenced by signing away one's
210^ MAJOR CULTS
possessions to DLM or listening to extended hours of

satsang. At the appointed time, the candidate enters a
darkened room. He may sit there, draped in a sheet, for
several hours. All the while amahatma lectures him on
the importance of the Knowledge he is about to receive.
Finally the initiator places his thumb and middle finger
on the devotee's temples and presses inward with the
index finger at a spot near the center of the forehead
(claimed to be the location of the spiritual "third eye," the
pineal gland). The optic nerve is pinched and a
neurological light results from pressure upon the retina.
Premies learn how to duplicate this experience at will by
merely closing their eyelids and letting their eyeballs roll
back in their sockets.
Divine music is heard with the "third ear." The
mahatma places his fingers in the initiate's ears long
enough for the recipient to be conscious of the sounds of
his own internal organs and systems. One premie
described the sound as "loud rock and roll" while
another insisted she was hearing the same vibrations she
experienced in her mother's womb.
Testing divine nectar isn't as easy. The substance is said
to be a fluid flowing from the brain, the very elixir which
sustained Christ forty days in the wilderness. With the
devotee's mouth open, the mahatma places his fingers in
the premie's throat and forces his tongue backward until
it rests against the uvula. The resulting mucous of
post-nasal drip is interpreted as being "sweeter than

honey."
Finally, John 1 14 is quoted to justify the theory that
:
God's Word is in man's flesh. The candidate is told that a

repetitive pattern of rhythmic breathing actually
constitutes a mantra. In reality, this experience of the
"primordial vibration of the divine word" is a
hyperventilative technique which leaves the premie in an
altered state of consciousness much like a drug-induced
high. This concluding experience conveys a sense of
omnipotence producing a feeling of oneness with the
universe. Followers of the Guru refer to this ultimate high
as being "blissed out."
The dynamics of the four states of Guru Maharaj Ji's
Knowledge can be explained on a naturalistic basis. After
the mahatma has predefined each experience, the
candidate can easily be manipulated by autosuggestive
211 GURU MAJARAJ Jl
hypnosis. At each stage, he is prone to interpret the

phenomenon according to the expectations his spiritual
leader has previously explained. Undoubtedly, the
passively receptive state of the willing devotee also
allows demonic forces to enhance the dimensions of each
aspect of the Guru's ritual of receiving Knowledge.
Now that the image of the organization has been
revamped, the procedure of transmitting Knowledge has
become refined and dignified. Guru Maharaj Ji no longer
sits on a throne, and devotees do not have to practice the
Indian custom oidarshan, literally kissing his feet.
Mahatmas have exchanged their robes for business suits,
and even Maharaj Ji's divinity is being downplayed. It
remains to be seen whether Maharaj Ji's duodenal ulcer
will be placated by the less frantic pace of his activities.
Perhaps he was only a confused adolescent being
exploited by a "holy" family lusting for power. If he really
is an antichrist convinced of his own divinity, he'll soon
need to fulfill his lofty predictions before another Perfect
Master comes along.
Founder: Balyogeshwar Param Hans Satgurudev Shri Sant

Ji Maharaj (Guru Maharaj Ji), bom December 10, 1957,
Hardwar, India.
Symbols: Pictures of Maharaj Ji seated on a throne

wearing the Crown of Krishna.
Appeal: During the early seventies, the rebellion of youth
against established institutions made them susceptible to
a strong disciplinary structure. The age of Maharaj Ji was
an ironic contrast appealing to their loss of adult authority.
Today's disciples tend to be older and better educated,
responding to the DLM's current goals of peace through
meditation and selfless service.
Purpose: The only pathway to God is by submission to an

avatar, a fully god-realized guru. This Perfect Master
helps one to remove the resistance of the logical mind
which is the only block between man and his divine inner
soul. Maharaj Ji's Knowledge is equated with the Holy
Spirit,an experience which conveys a heightened sense
of well-being and union with the Infinite.
212 MAJOR CULTS
Errors: All the requirements of the DLM are based on

pleasing God by the works of submission and service, a
contradiction of Ephesians 2:8, 9. Since the experience of
Knowledge communicates a euphoric feeling, it is
wrongly assumed to substantiate the teachings of Maharaj
Ji. Proverbs 1:7 states that true knowledge is "the fear of
the Lord," not a hypnotic series of psycho-neurological

manipulations. Clearly, according to 1 John 2: 18-23,
Maharaj Ji fulfills the role of an antichrist as prophesied in
Matthew 24.
Background Sources: Who Is Cum Maharaj Ji?, 1978,
Bantam Books, New York, NY; various issues of DLM
publication Divine Times; miscellaneous DLM pamphlets
and materials pubHshed for release to the press; The
Cum, 1974, Bob Larson, Bob Larson Ministries, Denver,
CO; Cults, World Religions and You, 1980, Kenneth Boa,
Victor Books, Wheaton, IL; Empire Magazine, 4/28/74,
pp. 32-6\; The Denver Post, A/2nQ',Ibid., 8/ 13/76; /bid.,
2/18/77, p. 3BB; Ibid., 12/15/78, p. 3BB; Time, 4/28/75,
p. 75; /bid., 3/13/78, p. 39.
Address/Location: Divine Light Mission, Box 532,

Denver, CO 80201.
213
Meher Baba
(Sufism Reoriented, Inc.)
Ever been kissed on the forehead? Probably lots of times,

especially as a child. Most likely your reaction was to
respond with affection or embarrassment. Meher Baba
was kissed on the forehead, and he became God — or at
least Ae thought so.
The fame of Jesus spread after his death because of the
Resurrection. When Meher Baba "dropped his body"
(Baba's term for death) on January 3 1 1969, it remained in
,
the grave. Ironically, his fame too has grown, but not
because of any miracles he performed. In fact, Baba was
prone to catch colds. He rationalized the seeming
contradiction of being God yet not being disease-
resistant by saying, " . .the physical body of even a
.
God-realized Perfect Master is subject to ordinary

contagion."
There certainly is no dearth of Baba-lovers (as they are
called) more than a decade after his passing. They range
from sophisticated socialites to college students on the
latest Eastern-consciousness trip. Peter Townshend,
leader of the British rock group The Who, has been an
unabashed Baba-lover since his doper days of the sixties.
"Baba is Christ," Townshend declares, because being a
214 MAJOR CULTS
Christian is "just like being a Baba-lover." He dedicated a

solo album to Baba which featured songs extolling
reincarnation, and a final tune adopted from Baba's Hindu
prayer, "Parvardigar."
Townshend's devotion exemplifies the status of deity
accorded Baba by his followers. "A mere twitch of his
nose could split the planet," Townshend says, "and a
twiddle of his finger could save your life. Luckily his
infinite power is used with compassion." If he were God,
then why was there not more evidence of his
omnipotence? Townshend explains: "Baba rarely
interferes. He said, 'Why alter events that occur in a
system that is self-perpetrating, self-correcting, and
"
self-destructive when it goes too far?'
Who is Baba and how did he come to be worshiped as
an incarnation of Jesus Christ? Meher Baba was bom in
1894 in Poona, India, near Bombay. His parents were
Zoroastrians and named him Merwan Sheriar Irani. While
attending college he developed an affection for an old
Muhammadan woman believed to be a Sufi saint, one of
the five Perfect Masters of the Age. One day she kissed
him on the forehead, an event which Baba claimed
triggered an instantaneous God-realization. From that
moment on, Baba was never the same.
He proceeded to spend seven years studying with the
Perfect Masters of his time. One of them, Upasni Maharaj,
threw a stone at Baba, hitting him in the exact spot where
the old woman had planted her kiss. Presto! The event
triggered Baba's instantaneous God-realization and he
became aware of his new destiny as the Perfect Master.
From then on he became known to his followers as Meher
Baba (the "Compassionate Father"), the avatar
(incarnation of God) for this age, in the lineage of
Zoroaster, Krishna, Rama, Buddha, Jesus, and
Muhammad. But more than that he claimed to be the final
incarnation of the godhead.
In 192 1 he gathered a group of disciples and
established a colony including a hospital and school. The
unique distinction that set him apart from other sadAus
and holy men of the East was the self-imposed silence he
declared on July 10, 1925. "You have had enough of my
words, now is the time to live by them," he declared. By
"my words" he meant the precepts of all the rehgious
215^MEHERBABA
leaders of his previous incarnations. As Jesus et al. he had

said enough. Now was the time to act.
His communications continued by means of an alphabet
board and hand gestures. Baba promised this
self-imposed silence would someday be broken before
he dropped his body. He predicted the words he would
speak would bring a surge of spirituality throughout
humanity. Needless to say, Baba-lovers waited
breathlessly at every public appearance, thinking each
occasion might be the time for Baba's anticipated
utterance. The Compassionate Father had indicated over
and over, "I love you more than you can ever love me or
yourself." This intensity of devotion to his disciples made
them eagerly await his final words as if they were
tantamount to the Second Coming of Christ.
In the meantime, Baba crystallized his teachings by
issuing the five-volume Discourses. He also published a
document entitled "Chartered Guidance from Meher
Baba for the Reorientation of Sufism as the Highway to the
Ultimate Universalized." His theology was rooted in the
Hindu tradition oiBhakti Yoga which teaches that the
pathway to God is facilitated by devotion to an earthly
yogi. All the better if this yogi claims to be the ultimate
avatar. And Baba was not shy about demanding followers
He pompously declared, "I am
to yield totally to him.
neither a mahatma, nor a Saint, neither a sadhu or a yogi. I
am the Ancient One. The Highest of the High."

What truths then did "God" expound? Basically Baba
introduced Western minds to a warmed-over, syncretistic
combination of Hinduism, Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, and
Islam. Souls come to earth, he taught, from two sister
planets. These souls begin their evolutionary journey
upward by incarnating first in stones, then to metals, then
onward through vegetables, insects, reptiles, spiders,
fish, birds, kangaroos, monkeys, and humans. The human
form may dwell on one of seven planes of existence,
decided by man's degree of adherence to what Baba
called the "seven realities." The final plane is nirvana
where one's consciousness merges with God. But
Baba-lovers must be careful. One false step of failed
devotion to Baba, and it's right back down to the lowly
rocks to start all over again.
But was Baba's silence ever broken? What were those
216^ MAJOR CULTS
divine words he promised would transform mankind? No

one knows, and it seems that Baba died before being able
to utter the truths for which his "lovers" had longed. The
reader may reach his own conclusions about this man
who claimed divinity and yet was smitten by death before
being able to fulfill his most-heralded prophecy.
Founder: Meher Baba, born Merwan Sheriar Irani, in

1894, Poona, India. Died January 31, 1969.
Text: Hindu Scriptures; Discourses, Cod Speaks, and

Listen Humanity (books by Baba).
Appeal: Baba's claim of divinity must be accepted or

ignored. He either was the Christ, an incarnation of God,
or a deluded sham. For certain people who have an
authority vacuum in their lives, Baba provides both a
father-figure as well as a deified object which to worship.
Devotees can thus immerse themselves in Baba, tossing
reason aside, and heed his call, "Come unto me."
Purpose: "All religions are basically dear to me," Baba
taught. "It is not so much what you believe that counts,
but what you are." In other words, happiness in this life
and preferential reincarnations in the next life are not
dependent upon doctrine, but rather on devotion to —
Baba. Baba claimed to be God, and his religious
philosophy is rooted in the impersonal concepts of
divinity exphcit in Hinduism; therefore, the goal of his
disciples is to become at one with their avatar.
Errors: Baba was a created being, and thus his desire to

be worshiped as God falls under the judgment of
Romans 1. Jesus warned of false Christs and declared,
"Go ye not therefore after them" (Luke 21:8). Romans 12:1
implores men to present themselves as a "living
God, not to a mustachioed Indian whose
sacrifice" to
most important prophecy (breaking silence) was
unfulfilled.
Background Sources: Rolling Stone, 1 1 /26/70, pp. 25-27;

Those Curious New Cults, 1975, William J. Petersen, Keats
Publishing Inc., New Canaan, CT; Cod Speaks,
Discourses, vol. I-V by Meher Baba.
217^MEHERBABA
Address/Location: Former U. S. headquarters, Myrtle

Beach, SC; Sufism Reoriented, Inc., 1300 Boulevard Wav
Walnut Creek, CA 94595.
218
Muktananda
Paramahansa
(Shree Gurudev Siddha Yoga Ashram)
Joe Don Looney was a terror off the field as well as on

during his pro football days of the sixties. Now he's a
docile, disciplined truck driver. John Denver sang of
being "Rocky Mountain High" with literal reflection on
the drug-induced altitude in his own life. Now he sings of
nothing higher than transcendental bliss. Both Joe and
John credit their transformation to the pressure of two
fingers placed against their closed eyelids. The fingers
belong to seventy-one-year-old Swami Muktananda
Paramahansa.
Baba ("father") Muktananda, surrounded recently by
2,500 blissed-out showbiz folk who came to do him honor,
has come a long way from his home in Mangalore, India.
At age fifteen he left his parents to spend more than
twenty years seeking spiritual truth. In 1947 he met Guru
Bhagwan Sri Nityananda. Nityananda claimed to be a
siddha yogi, a person whom Hindus believe is a Perfect
Master being capable of awakening the latent spiritual
power of Shakti. (Shakti is the Hindu Supreme Mother
goddess lying at the base of the spine.) He told
219 MUKTANANDA PARAMAHANSA
Muktananda that man has forgotten his divine nature and

that awakening Shakti brings forth God-realization. Unlike
most gurus who may take years to arouse a student's
Shakti power, Nityananda transmitted the experience to
Muktananda immediately. He was instantly overwhelmed
by rays of light and a hot, burning fever.
This system of enlightenment known as shaktipat was
passed on to Muktananda. When Nityananda died in
1961, the Shree Gurudev Siddha Yoga Ashram was
founded. Muktananda came to America on his 1970 world
tour and was accompanied by Baba Ram Dass. Today,
Muktananda claims over 100,000 U. S. followers who have
experienced shaktipat at his hands. Three hundred
meditation centers carry on the work in the United States
(est founder Werner Erhard sponsored one of his
American tours). Followers say they have seen visions,
heard ethereal sounds, and even, among women,
undergone orgasms. All this for only a $100-per-day
"intensive meditation" fee. "God is within you,"
Muktananda declares. "Honor and worship your inner
being." The audience is relatively mature, containing a
high proportion of professionals. To Westerners geared to
instant-everything, his version of God-realization is
particularly appealing.
Founder: Swami Muktananda Paramahansa, bom 1908,

Mangalore, India.
Symbols: None.
Appeal: Muktananda is less secretive and not as
ostentatious as most Eastern gurus. This makes him
appear to be more credible. Followers testify of
spontaneous, emotionally and physically charged
experiences resulting from his initiation ceremonies.
They feel this encounter gives meaning to their lives
without having to beUeve or renounce any religious
dogmas.
Purpose: With a brush of his peacock feather fan, or the
thrust of his fingers into a disciple's eyes (an old Hindu
ploy of creating neurological pressure on the retina),
Muktananda claims to awaken the elemental energy
220 MAJOR CULTS
force of Shakti. Followers are then admonished to direct

their devotion and meditation toward Muktananda with
unconditional zeal. In exchange, they receive
God-realization.
Errors: The entire system of Siddha Yoga is based on the

false premise that a human being can be a channel to
is one
God-realization. First Timothy 2:5 states, "There
God, and one mediator between God and men. Christ . .
Jesus." The so-called awakening of the Kundalini power

of Shakti may be the result of an anticipatory,
psychological response. This experience may also be
induced by demon activity.
Background Sources: People, 5/24/76, p. 83; Ibid.,
12/3/79; Ibid., 3/9/81, p. 89; Time, 7/26/76, p. 78, 79.
Address/Location: In India, Muktananda's Center is

known as the Shree Gurudev Siddha Yoga Ashram. U. S.
Centers are known as the Siddha Yoga Dham of America
with headquarters in Oakland, CA. His meditation
community, formerly in New York's Catskill Mountains,
has been moved to a Miami Beach hotel, address not
available.
221
Rev. Ike
"The lack of money is the root of all evil." So says black
preacher Rev. Frederick Eikerenkoetter, better known as
Rev. Ike. This distorted paraphrase of 1 Timothy 6: 10 is
representative of Ike's Science of Living philosophy, a
mixture of black pentecostalism and Christian Scientism,
laced with evangelical terminology. "Forget about the pie
in the sky," this monetary messiah proclaims, "get yours
here and now. You can't lose with the 'stuff I use."
What is Ike's "stuff?" While some cult leaders obscure
their true doctrines with a veneer of orthodox Christian
theology, Ike's aberrant beliefs are openly expressed. He
sees the Bible as "a book of psychology rather than a
book of theology." Satan is "the negative thoughts of lack
and limitation" and Deity is "the Presence of God in you."
Ike says the purpose of his preaching is to "teach the
individual to be master of his own affairs by manipulating
his own self-image." Heaven is replaced by "the eternal
now" since there are no literal, spiritual realities.
Sounding like Mary Baker Eddy, Ike declares,
"Everything is a condition of the mind."
The cornerstone of Ike's appeal is rooted in an
admittedly materialistic view of success and happiness.
He makes no apologies for insisting that those who give
generously to finance his own extravagant lifestyle will, in
222 MAJOR CULTS
turn,receive similar benefits from the god-who-is-in-

them. Ike's audiences at his Joy of Living meetings empty
their pocketbooks in the hope of getting rich quick.
Ghetto blacks who see little chance of upward economic
mobility are easy prey for Ike's promises. As a result, the
biblical concept of receiving from God by giving to God
is set aside in favor of unadulterated greed. "The Bible
says that Jesus rode on a borrowed ass," Ike explains.
"But I would rather ride in a Rolls Royce than to ride
somebody's ass!"
The fallacy of such unbiblical motives may be easily
recognized by the evangelical Christian. But for those
who are biblically illiterate Ike has cleverly filled a
vacuum that may have been unwittingly left by the
Church. Some segments of Christianity have experienced
a dearth of strong bibhcal preaching coupled with an
emphasis on the so-called "prosperity-gospel."
Consequently, some nominal church members feel
justified in seeking financial gain in the name of religion.
Marginal Christians infected with this "disease" may be
concerned very little that Ike's doctrines are nothing
more than a rehashed Science of Mind approach. It might
be argued that the appeal of the Rev. Eikerenkoetter
would be greatly diminished if Christians sincerely
reflected God's concern for the poor and lived like they
truly believe that "a man's life consisteth not in the
abundance of the things which he possesseth" (Luke
12:15).
Founder: Rev. Frederick Eikerenkoetter, bom 1935.
Text: "The lack of money is the root of all evil," a

misstatement of 1 Timothy 6: 10. Rev. Ike also restates John
3: 16 to read, "God so loved all of mankind that he gave
every man Divine Sonship. And whoever believes in his
Divine Sonship, whoever believes in his relationship to
God, shall not perish but shall have everlasting life."
Symbol: None.
is self-improvement and financial
Appeal: Ike's goal
advancement by visualizing one's self in a positive frame
of mind. Since all reality is a mental state, those who may
not have natural or educational abilities to improve their
223^ REV IKE
socio-economic standing are told that by a developed

pattern of giving (to Rev. Ike) they release some inner
potential for wealth.
Purpose: Ostensibly, Ike proposes to abolish negative

thoughts which induce poverty and replace them with
positive mind power which produces unearned wealth.
In reality, it is Ike's financial status that is most directly
enhanced, as evidenced by his unabashed and
ostentatious display of diamonds and sixteen Rolls
Royces.
Errors: Orthodox Christian beliefs in self-sacrifice,
denial, a personal devil, a transcendent God, the
hereafter, and the importance of spiritual values more
than material concerns are all negated. These doctrines
are replaced by a mind-science approach that
emphasizes immediate financial gain over future moral
considerations. Ike says, "There is no God outside of you
to do a d— thing for you. Your only Savior is your own
realization that you are the Christ, the Son of the Living
God." His entire system is in contrast to the command of
Christ in Matthew 6:33: "Seek ye first the kingdom of
God."
Background Sources: Miscellaneous issues of Action
magazine published by United Christian Evangelistic
Association; Peop/e, 11/1/76, pp. 101-103.
Address: United Christian Evangelistic Association, 910

Commonwealth Ave., Boston, MA 02215.
224
Rev. Sun
Myung Moon
GJnification Church)
"The Cross is the symbol of the defeat of Christianity."

This author was stunned at that statement and wondered
if the speaker really meant what he said. Rev. Sun Myung
Moon had harangued the audience through his Korean

interpreter for over two hours. His message was filled
with many theological absurdities, but this last statement
topped them all. "The Cross is the symbol of the defeat of
Christianity," he repeated.
Full page newspaper ads had stirred this writer's
curiosity. "Christianity in Crisis — New Hope for
America," the headlines declared. The year was 1973 and
few people had yet heard of this militant messiah. The
word "Moonie" had not yet entered the average person's
vocabulary. Today, Rev. Moon, "Lord of the Second
Advent" to his disciples, has stirred international
controversy.
Did he actually intend to ridicule the cross of Christ as
representing the hallmark of Christianity's failures? Moon
went on to explain the theology which hatched this
225 REV SUN MYUNG MOON
conclusion. Before Adam had a conjugal relationship with

Eve, she was sexually seduced by the serpent, none
other than the Archangel Lucifer. The evil offspring of this
union (Cain) became the seed from which communism
sprang. Abel, Adam's child, started the lineage resulting
in the spiritual democracies of South Korea and the
United States. With the blood line of humanity tainted by
Eve's sexual sin, God's original purpose in creating
Adam and Eve was thwarted. He had wanted them to
procreate a perfect human family; therefore, Christ came
to Earth as a man to correct Adam's failure.
Moon says that Jesus of Nazareth was the bastard
offspring of Zechariah and Mary. ("Jesus is not God
himself," he states.) Since God intended for Christ
spiritually and physically to redeem mankind, he needed
to marry, father children, and begin rearing the perfect
family. But before he could find the Eve he searched for,
the Jews killed him. As a result, his death on the cross
fulfilled only half of God's plan, the spiritual redemption
of man. Since then, God has searched for 2,000 years to
find someone who would redeem the human race by
—
becoming the True Parent the Third Adam, who must
have a sinless life and be completely dedicated to God's
will. If he qualifies, he will succeed where the First Adam
(in Eden) and the Second Adam (Christ) have failed.
Such theological assertions are only a small part of the
highly unorthodox world-view held by Rev. Moon. He
could easily be ignored as another Oriental fanatic were it
not for the fact that over 2 million people worldwide
(30,000 or more in the United States) take his doctrinal
fantasies as their supreme spiritual authority. As a result,
from South Korea has
this millionaire industrialist
enslaved the minds of thousands of young people,
stripped them of their personal belongings, and pressed
them into virtual servitude. In doing so, he has amassed a
fortune for himself and his church.
Moon's bold denouncement of Christ's crucifixion is
only one of his many notable and outlandish statements.
He has also been quoted as follows:
"I will conquer and subjugate the world. I am your
brain."
"He (God) is living in me. I am the incarnation of
himself."
"I want to have members under me who are willing to
226 MAJOR CULTS
obey me even though they may have to disobey their own

parents."
"In restoring a man from evil sovereignty, we must
cheat."
"Master [Moon] here is more than any of those people
(saintsand prophets) and greater than Jesus himself."
How did the Rev. Moon develop the egomania which
led to such pretentions of self-deification? He was bom in
1920 as Yong Myung Moon and was reared in a
Presbyterian family. His childhood clairvoyant
inclinations climaxed at the age of sixteen when Moon
claims he had a vision of Jesus. He claimed that Christ
commissioned him to fulfill his interrupted task of
physically saving humanity. Moon married his first wife in

1944 and began gathering a following. After meeting Park
Moon Kim, a self-proclaimed messiah. Moon changed his
name from Yong Myung Moon (Dragon Shining Moon) to
Sun Myung Moon (Sun Shining Moon).
The next few years were spent in prison. Moon says he
was persecuted for opposing communism, though his
contemporary critics claimed that accusations of ritual
sex practices were the real reason behind his
incarceration. In 1954 his wife divorced him. Shortly after
this he officially organized the Unification Church. Three
years later he published his spiritual manifesto, Divine
Principle. Meanwhile he searched for the perfect woman.
His marriage to a fourth wife Hak Ja Han (some say he
never divorced number two before going on to number
three) was proclaimed as the "marriage of the Lamb"
prophesied in Revelation 19. Such eccentricities brought
charges of moral improprieties and excommunication
from the Presbyterian church.
This rebuke certainly didn't affect his business success.
His Korean conglomerates of munitions, tea, and titanium
accumulated an estimated worth of $20 million. His next
target for money and Moonies was the United States,
where he headed in 1972. The stage had already been set
in 1959 when Young Con Kim, an associate, brought
Moon's message via an English translation oi Divine
Principle. Spiritualistic medium Arthur Ford extolled
Moon as the New Age voice of religious thought.
Once he arrived in America, Moon wasted no time in
getting on with his job in high style. He purchased a
million-dollar headquarters complex and a $625,000
227 REV. SUN MYUNC MOON
residence in upstate New York. The New Yorker Hotel

and Tiffany Building were also added to his real estate
portfolio, with rumors of overtures to buy the Empire State
Building. A large circulation newspaper called iVeivs
World was launched and nationwide tours heralded his
message. Moon defended the beleaguered Richard
Nixon and was photographed with Hubert Humphrey and
Ted Kennedy. His political aspirations were as
exaggerated as his spiritual goals. He wanted nothing less
than to organize a religious party and institute a
worldwide, theocratic rule.
As Moon and his followers gained the attention of a
skeptical press, a national controversy erupted. Parents
charged him with brainwashing and hired
deprogrammers to rescue their children from his
clutches. Questions were raised regarding the legality of
immigrant status for his Korean followers. Moonies
swarmed Capitol Hill to cajole members of Congress.
Meanwhile, other followers invaded shopping centers
and airports hawking flowers and candles to the tune of
millions of dollars every year.
Not so long ago, all this would have seemed like the
plot line from a novel. In this case, fact is indeed stranger
than fiction, providing an interesting commentary on the
religious climate of America. It can't be denied that
Moon's teachings obviously strike a responsive chord
with many. Young people disillusioned with the
institutional church and yearning for security within an
authoritarian structure have been the fuel for his spiritual
fuselage. Invited to a weekend retreat of flattery, smiles,
and "love bombing," initiateshear nothing of Moon or his
later that the cult tactics of sensory
claims. It is
deprivation, physical exhaustion, and intense
indoctrination are used to introduce neophytes to their
"True Father and Mother" — Mr. and Mrs. Moon.
Moon's theological scheme is based on a scope of
history divided into an Old Testament Age, a New
Testament Age, and the present Completed Testament
Age. The latter requires a new revelation of truth to
supplant the Bible, and Moon's 536-page Divine Principle
fills the bill. It was dictated, he explains, by God to him
through the process of automatic handwriting. Its "truths"

were compiled only after Moon had conferred in the
spirit world with Buddha, Jesus, and other notable
228 MAJOR CULTS
religious figures. All bowed in acquiescence to Moon,

imploring him to bring humanity the unuttered
revelations supposedly mentioned by Jesus in John 16:13.
Moon also reserves the option of continuing to add
supernatural revelation or adjusting his "divine
principle" at a future date.
Central to his belief system is the concept of a Third
Adam, the Messiah and Lord of the Second Advent. Moon
declares that this world Savior will "appear in the East,"
that he will unify all religions, and that his birth date
(determined by numerological calculation) was sometime
about 1920. More specifically, this messiah must come
from an Oriental land populated by Christians. He will be
persecuted by the masses who reject him. Like John the
Baptist who came as Elijah, this "Lord" will appear in a
physical body.
Though Unification Church leaders are careful pubhcly
to avoid naming Moon as this messiah, the deductive
conclusions are inescapable. The suffering, torture, and
bloodshed he claims to have endured in communist
prisons is supposed to be further proof of his redemptive
mission. Moon neither confirms nor denies that he is the
Promised One but does purport to have personally
conquered Satan. The present battle line between good
and evil, God and the devil, is the 38th parallel between
North and South Korea. Since the Almighty has chosen
the United States as the bulwark against Satanic
communism, it is Moon's duty to reverse America's moral
and spiritual decline.
Moon promises more than a message. It is his duty to
take up where Christ left off. The union with his present
wife is presumed to result in a new humanity, not polluted
by Lucifer's bloodline. Do the failed marriages of Moon
disqualify him to be a messiah? "No!" Moonies respond,
emphatically. His mission to save humanity is so crucial
that more than one perfect woman could have been the
"True Mother." God prepared several "Eves" and the
first three failed. Hak Ja Han is the Mother of mankind
who has finally been chosen of God. Sin, in Moon's
estimation, is a matter of genetics, not moral choice. And
salvation is a matter of being bom of his physical bond or
entering a marriage union chosen and blessed by him.
Knowledgeable critics charge that when the cult was
229 REV SUN MYUNC MOON
small, the doctrine of "blood cleansing" (removing

Lucifer's genetic interference) was accomplished by
having female Unification members engage in sexual
intercourse with Rev. Moon. The dramatic growth of the
cult necessitated that this premise be expanded to
include purification for any male who has had relations
with a woman "cleansed" by Moon. Now, those who
totallysubmit to his authority may consider their devotion
to be a spiritual kind of purification not requiring sexual
cohabitation.
The absolution Moon offers may require members to
turn over all their financial assets to the Unification
Church. Any children may be removed from personal
parental guidance and placed under the Church's
corporate care. Prior marriages have to be ended and
resolemnized by Moon. Those who are single must wait
until after seven years of service to Moon before he
chooses a mate for them. Some do not meet their future
marriage partner until the day of the wedding, and are not
allowed to consummate the union until forty days
thereafter. To conserve Moon's time and energy, mass
wedding ceremonies are held where as many as 1 ,800 are
joined in matrimony at one time.
There are many other strange behefs held by Moon. In
some cases, members are encouraged to isolate
themselves from all contacts with parents and past
associates. Mother and Father Moon are the True Parents
(the term "Heavenly Father" is reserved for God) and the
only ones worthy of devotion. In exchange for this
submission, all the necessities of life are provided. Food,
clothing, and accommodations, everything from
toothpaste to trousers, are served up communal-style for
those members who forsake all to pound the streets
selling wares to augment Church income. A minimum
quota is suggested (such as $100 or more a day) though
some ex-members claim to have brought in as much as
$1 ,600 in one outing. Estimated totals indicate this
approach brings in about $1 miUion every five days.
Deliberate misrepresentation ("heavenly deceit") is used
when a customer inquires regarding the destination of
the proceeds. People are far more inclined to give to a
"drug rehabilitation program" or to "feed starving
children" than to fill the coffers of a self-anointed
230 MAJOR CULTS
messiah. Members have also been known to solicit from

wheelchairs in order to enhance the sympathy motives of
potential contributors.
Moon's theology is a mixture of Christian concepts and
spiritistic practices.He teaches that heaven is a realm of
the spirit world. Hell is inconsequential because it will
"pass away as heaven expands." One's destination after
death depends on his spirit's "quality of life on earth; by
the degree of goodness we build into them through our
actions." Unlike the Christian promise of immortal
perfection, Moon insists that in the afterlife his followers
will experience the same "desires, dislikes, and
aspirations as before death." Any spot sprinkled with soil
from Korea is considered to be Holy Ground. Evil spirits
may be expelled by a sprinkling of Holy Salt. An
application may be surreptitiously applied from behind
whenever someone considered evil enters one of their
centers.
Sunday mornings are set aside to pay homage to the
True Parents. Rising at 5:00 A.M., the Church Family bows
three times before a picture of Rev. and Mrs. Moon. A
pledge follows in which members vow to do whatever
necessary to bring about Moon's will on earth. At times,
prayer sessions (with petitions directed to Moon himself)
become loud, frenzied affairs. Observers report seeing
some devotees sob and wail, pounding their fists on the
floor in explosive outpourings of grief and exclamations
of victory. Moonies were described by one reporter as
jerking spasmodically "in spiritual transport like
participants in a voodoo ceremony." Such traumas of
self-evaluation are better than receiving a humiliating
tirade from Moon. To those who fail his goals, the True
Father is merciless. He scathingly attacks slothful
members, accusing them of not helping to build the
kingdom of heaven on earth.
From the beginning, occult practices have over-
shadowed Moon's approach. He admits com-
municating with familiar spirits by means of seances.
Though the Christian ordinances of baptism and
communion are avoided, the Unification Church accepts
clairvoyance, automatic handwriting, and mediumistic
trances. Moon confidently predicts, "As history
approaches its end point, more and more people will
have spiritual and psychic experiences." He promises

followers that those who are completely surrendered to
his precepts will witness spirit materialization of their
Father (Moon). Certain members claim to have observed
this phenomenon while others credit Moon with the
ability to read their minds. Some initiates have been lured
by dreams in which Moon and his wife have appeared to
call them to service in the Church. Ironically, those who
consider forsaking Moon's teachings are warned that
such actions may result in Satanic possession.
Moon has now fallen out of grace with Seoul's new
governmental leaders and favorable mention of him in the
press is barred in his homeland. Most Koreans seem
genuinely embarrassed by Moon's image. In the United
States, public consciousness of his unsavory activities is
better known than the tactics of most cults. This has
created a plethora of problems. Some of his church-
owned buildings in New York have been declared
taxable. And the U. S. Immigration and Naturalization
Service has recommended Moon's deportation based on
the falsified credentials of his wife's application for
permanent resident alien status. A federal grand jury in
New York handed down a twelve-point indictment
charging Moon and an aide with tax evasion. A court
found him guilty of conspiracy to avoid taxes on $162,000
in personal income. This unfavorable publicity forces
Moon to keep his recruiting tactics at a feverish pace to
balance the estimated 50 percent attrition rate of
disillusioned followers. But so long as America remains a
society of rootless youth, Moon's vision of hope for the
future will continue to attract a sizeable following. In fact,
Moon's disciples are so confident of the days ahead that
Church President Mose Durst now openly declares Moon
to be the "second Messiah" succeeding Jesus.
Founder: Rev. Sun Myung Moon, bom January 6, 1920, in

Kwangju Sangsa Ru, Korea. That portion of Korea is now
controlled by communistic North Korea.
Text: Divine Principle, by Rev. Moon. Moon's revelations

are said to be the "things to come" referred to in John
16:13.
232 MAJOR CULTS
Symbol: A square surrounded by a circle. Four spokes

radiate from the outer circle to the center where they
meet a smaller darkened sphere inside the square. This
inner circle radiates spokes to the edge of the square.
Appeal: Many Moonies are former evangelicals or

frequent churchgoers. Their frustrations with hypocrisy
and lack of dynamic leadership led them to Moon. In the
Unification Church they discover authority, a
nonjudgmental, accepting kind of love, and a vision for
world unity and peace.
Purpose: Cult literature states, "In the work of restoration
[mankind's salvation], God worked to find one individual
who could overcome his evil nature, and on the
foundation of that person's faith to find a family around
him, a society, a nation, and finally to restore the whole
world." Christianity holds no hope since God has
discarded it as a corrupt and outdated religion. God is
pictured as a sad creature, surrounded by evil and
estranged from his creation. Moon is the man who will
cheer God's heart by accomplishing what Christ failed to
do: redeem man physically from the curse of the
serpent's sexual seduction of Eve.
Errors:The God depicted in Divine Principle is neither

omnipotent nor sovereign in earth's affairs. Assigning a
female nature to the Holy Spirit and ridicuHng Christ's
resurrection is blasphemy of the highest order. Moon's
doctrine of sinless perfection by "indemnity"
(forgiveness of sin by works on Moon's behalf), which can
apply even to deceased ancestors, is a denial of the
salvation by grace offered through Christ (Gal. 1; Eph.
2: 8, 9). The warning in Matthew 24 regarding false
prophets is clearly fulfilled in Moon's doctrines and
claims to spiritual authority.
Background Sources: Divine Principle, 1973, Sun Myung
Moon, The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of
World Christianity New York; New Hope, 1973, Sun
Myung Moon, The Holy Spirit Association for the
Unification of World Christianity, Washington, DC; "The
Unification Church — Who We Are," introductory
pamphlet; Psychology Today vol. 2, no. 8, 8/76, pp. 16-21;
Circus, 4/13/76, pp. 50-53; ri/77e, 11/10/75, p. 44; /bid.,
6/14/76, p. 49; Ihid., 7/6/81, p. 37; Christianity Tbday,
3/1/74, p. 101; /Jbid, 2/28/75, p. 42; /bid., 12/19/75, pp.

13-16; /bid., 3/ 12/76, p. 45; /bid., 10/8/76, pp. 59-62; /bid.,
7/20/79, pp. 38-40; People, 10/20/75, pp. 7-9; The Lure of
Cults, 1979, Ronald Enroth, Christian Herald Books,
Chappaqua, NY; Heavenly Deception, 1980, Chris Elkins,
Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Wheaton, IL; 77ie Denver
Post, 2/1/74, p. 6FF; /bid., 12/5/75, p. 5BB; /bid., 2/18/77,
p. 8BB; Ibid., 3/3/78, pp. 4, 5BB; Ibid., 5/8/81, p. 5BB;
Newsweek, 3/26/75, p. 63; Ibid., 6/14/76, pp. 60-66; Ibid.,
5/19/80, p. 27.
Address/Location: The Holy Spirit Association for the

Unification of World Christianity.
U. S. Headquarters
1365 Connecticut Ave., N. W.
Washington, DC 20036
International Training Center
723 South Broadway
T^rrytown, NY 10591
234 MAJOR CULTS
Sathya Sai Baba

We've all seen the magician who gestures with his hands
and out pops a bird. But he generally has on a coat and
you wonder just what he had up his sleeve. What would
you think of a man with no sleeves who waves his hand
and produces a U. S. gold coin (the feat took place in
India) minted in the year of your birth? That's just one
officially recorded "miracle" of Sathya Sai Baba, perhaps
the most phenomenal guru of thiscentury. Since his own
sympathetic biographers provide the major source of
information regarding Sai Baba, much of this chapter is
based on their account. Consequently, what is known
about his background is undocumented, leaving some of
his claims open to the possibility they are based more on
legend than fact.
The forerunner of Sathya Sai Baba, Sai Baba of Shirdi,
was bom in the middle 1880s in Hyderbad State, India.
Before his death in 1918, he had convinced area devotees
and skeptics alike that he was an incarnation of God, an
avatar. Legends declare that he cured leprosy, cast out
spirits, appeared in animal as well as human forms, and
was especially fond of holy ash, which he produced out
of thin air by a gesture of his hand. The ash, called udhi,
235 SATHYR SAIBABA
was used for curing ailments and miraculous purposes.

When he died, mourners wondered whose body would
be the recipient of his next incarnation. Though countless
Indian gurus lay claim to the office of an avatar, Hindu
theology clearly states that only one incarnation of God
may exist at one time.
Entering on the stage of potential avatars, Sathya Sai
Baba was bom in 1926 in Prasanti Nilayam, India. Even
before his birth as Satyanarayana Raju (his given name),
strange things happened in his home. Musical
instruments would twang unaided in the night and
unseen hands would pound rhythms on a. maddala
(drum). On a certain occasion after his birth, he was laid
on top of some bedclothes on the floor. His parents
noticed movement in the cloth and looked to see a cobra
entwined about the baby's body. Incredibly, no harm
came to the child. (Later, devotees took this to mean that
his incarnation also included the role of Sheshiara, Lord of
Serpents.)
As a youngster, Satyanarayana would produce candy
—
and fruit for his friends out of an empty bag. When
asked how these and other paranormal feats were
performed, he explained that an invisible helper named
Grama Sakti obeyed his will to give him whatever he
wanted. At age thirteen he suffered a scorpion bite
(though no one could find the culprit) and lapsed into a
coma. Shortly after this he exhibited different
personalities and various voices spoke from his body.
Some of these entities quoted lengthy portions of Hindu
scriptures the boy had never learned. His parents
consulted a witch doctor who failed in an attempt to
exorcise any evil spirits from the lad. Two months and
fifteen days after the bite he suddenly started producing
objects out of the air with a mere flick of his hands. "I am
Sai Baba," he declared. No one knew who he was talking
about.
Eventually, people in the village of Prasanti Nilayam
learned of Sai Baba of Shirdi and became convinced that
Satyanarayana Ruja was an incarnation of the late Hindu
saint. From then on, Satyanarayana became known as
Sathya Sai Baba. (5a means "Divine," ai means "mother"
andBajba means "father" — "the Divine Mother/Father.")
Ikies of Sai Baba's miracles began to abound. To convince
men of his reincarnation as Sai Baba of Shirdi, he related
236 MAJOR CULTS
conversations that were known only to the departed

guru's disciples. He also supematurally produced
articles of devotion that had been placed at the shrine of
the Shirdi tomb many miles away.
Whether or not any or all of the supposed miracles
attributed to Sai Baba are true is open to question. Such
claims either represent exaggerated legends or
phenomenal psychic feats. Consider these examples of
Sai Baba's powers: Flower petals thrown on the floor fall
in the pattern of his name. Pendants, chains, rings,
necklaces, and photographs can be plucked from the air
by his bare hands and are then dispensed as gifts to
devotees. Disciples may name a fruit and it instantly
appears on a tree. Food supply is multiplied. A blinding
jet of light streams from his forehead. Cancer is cured.
Devas (Hindi for "angels") hand him a carved glass bowl
that materializes out of nothing. Idol statuettes suddenly
appear. Psychic surgery is performed. Rocks turn into
candy. A flower bud is transformed into a diamond.
Demons are driven out. And a man is raised from the
"dead," in a fashion that bears striking similarity to
Christ's miracle in Luke 8.
His favorite "miracle" is to produce sacred ash from his
waving hand. The ash (vibhuti, he calls it) is said to
represent the regenerative aspect of the Hindu god Shiva.
When given to devotees it becomes a curative powder
for all sorts of ailments. At Shiva's annual festival, Baba
always performs two miracles. One is the creation of a
mound of ash from a small urn. The other is more
repulsive to the Western mind.
Hindus sometimes worship Shiva in the form of a
lingam. Though intellectual Hindus have elaborate
explanations about the philosophy oilingams, these
objects actually represent fertility symbols. The most
common form is that of an elongated oval, effecting the
shape of a male phallus. During the annual Shiva
observance, Sai Baba may speak for an hour or more, and
then writhes and twists in apparent pain. His temperature
rises to 104 degrees. Suddenly, he ejects an object from
his mouth — a five-inch by three-inch solid lingam! He has
been known to spit out as many as nine lingams on one
occasion.
What is the purpose of such paranormal phenomena? A
chronicler of Sai Baba's life put it this way: "The miracles
237 SATHYR SAIBABA
of Christ must be taken on faith; those of Sai Baba you can

see for yourself." In other words, Sai Baba's miracles are
the pudding-proof of the "truths" he teaches. As one
writer explained, "They [Baba's miracles] build our
faith . toward the production of a divine edition of
. .
ourselves."
Sai Baba's theology is classical Hinduism. Man is
essentially a fma (soul/spirit), an entity which is formless.
It is manifested in five sheaths (spiritual essences) of man,
who is divine but has forgotten his god-nature. "Man is

not bom in sin," Baba declares. Eternal bliss is only
possible by conquering earthly desires to reveal the
spark of divinity. "If you realize the atma-principle, you
become God himself," according to Baba. There are
three ways to attain this: karma (action), ;77ai7a
(knowledge) and bhakti (devotion to a guru). The latter is
Sai Baba's preference. In his perception, The Sadguru
(God-realized guru) is God to the disciple. Only by
putting himself completely in the hands of Baba may the
devotee be guided to the knowledge of God-love. But
who guides the hands of Sai Baba?
As he stands before his disciples, red silk robe flowing
and afro crinkled like a circular mop, he evokes tears and
sighs of awe. The contrast between Jesus and Sai Baba is
apparent. Though the latter lays claim to being Christ, the
avatar for our age, the proofs of divinity both offer are
distinctly dichotomous. Sai Baba's feats may not need an
element of faith. But a man who claims to be God and then
regurgitates replicas of sex organs brings into question
the motive of his miracles. Charlatan or psychic, Sai Baba
will need more than holy ash to cure what ails him.
Founder: Sathya Sai Baba, bom 1926 as Satyanarayana

Raju in Pratsanti Nilayam, India.

Appeal: Unlike most Indian gums who claim to have
achieved God-realization, Sai Baba produces apparent
miracles as a proof of his avataristic claims. His powers
are seemingly greater than those oi other siddhis and he
performs his feats more frequently. Those who do not
238 MAJOR CULTS
believe in the devil or are unaware of the extent to which

his powers may be manifested, will be impressed by Sai
Baba. They must decide if the source of his phenomena is
Satanic, psychic, divine, or merely trickery.
Purpose: Baba's miracles are intended to validate his

claims of divinity and cause devotees to submit to his
wishes and teachings. By thus concentrating on their guru
(Baba) who is the form of God, disciples are said to
become more placid and thus realize their own oneness
with the Supreme. Baba teaches that scriptures are
partially effective spiritual guide books, but devotion to
the Sadguru is the easiest and quickest way to the
knowledge of God.
Errors: Sai Baba's miracles, though impressive, are
limited in scope and degree. When confronted with this
inconsistency of his presumed omnipotent nature, he
argues that man has accumulated too much karmic sin to
heal all those who seek relief. When Christ's resurrection
and power over death is compared to his own eventual
demise, Baba insists he has conquered death, too. By this
he means that he has the power to choose his time and
manner of death as well as his next incarnation. The
fallacy of these rationales is self-evident.
Background Sources: Miscellaneous materials published

by Sai Baba Center and Book Store, including "Who Is Sai
Baba?", "Sathya Sai Baba Speaks"; Baba, 1975, Arnold
Schulman, Pocket Books; Sai Baba, Man of Miracles, 1971,
MacMillan Company of India.
Address/Location: India: Prasanti Nilayam(Home of the
Supreme), Anantapur District, Andhra Pradesh;
"Brindavan," Kadugodi, Near White field. Bangalore,
Kamataka State. U.S.: Tkcete, CA, and Sathya Sai Baba
Center and Book Store, 791 1 Willoughby Ave., Los
Angeles, CA 90046.
239
40
Sri Chinmoy
He now prefers to be called Devadip, a Hindu word
meaning "the lamp of the light of the Supreme." Rock
fans know him better as Carlos Santana, lead guitarist and
guiding force of the rock group Santana. The name
Devadip was given to him by his guru, Sri Chinmoy, the
son of a West Bengal, India, railroad inspector.
Carlos is joined in his devotion by another famed guitar
player, John McLaughlin. McLaughlin calls Chinmoy
"Perfection ... a Divine Being." McLaughlin begins his
concerts with meditation and proceeds to sing
metaphysical lyrics that sometimes praise Chinmoy with
unabashed devotion. Though Chinmoy's actual following
consists of less than a thousand fully committed disciples,
his influence is far-ranging. He has talked with the Pope
and lectured at Yale. In a stroke of "enlightened" genius,
Chinmoy has established a headquarters at the United
Nations where he supervises the bimonthly U. N.
meditation program.
The Hindu doctrine of yoga is at the heart of Chinmoy's
system of salvation. Students go through a process which
may include Hatha Yoga, vegetarianism, and meditation.
Chinmoy's way to God is by devotion and surrender to
one's guru. Though such a mentor may not be absolutely
240 MAJOR CULTS
essential, Chinmoy tells followers that having such a

private tutor is certainly the quickest way to achieve the
enlightenment he has known since age twelve.
It is crucial that a guru take his disciple through Siksha,
the yielding of one's life to this teacher. Chinmoy 's ritual

oi Siksha begins with a trance state during which his eyes
roll back into their sockets leaving only the whites visible.
This state of meditative bliss (known in Hinduism as
samadhi) has a powerful effect on the disciple who
kneels before Chinmoy. Finally, the devotee receives a
portion of Chinmoy's soul, in exchange for unswerving
service from that day forth. Those who have undergone
Siksha claim the experience is so overwhelming they
never again doubt Chinmoy's authenticity as a spiritual
leader.
Unlike some Indian gurus whose personal charisma
outshines their intellectual capacity, Chinmoy apparently
has prohfic creative talents. He claims to have completed
over 16,000 paintings in a single day, though such a pace
would mean an incredible two per second! A more
believable output was his record of 843 poems during a
twenty-four hour period. He has published dozens of
books and pamphlets as well as two periodicals,
Chinmoy Family and vûm.
Unlike so many other gurus, Chinmoy does not promise
instantaneous enlightenment. Potential followers are
warned that they may spend a dozen or more years
before they experience their oneness with the Supreme
(Chinmoy's designation of God). His mission to America
since 1964 is the result of a deliberate attempt to blend the
East and West. "There are two aspects of God," he
declares. "One is realization and the other is manifes-
tation." To him. Eastern disciplines bring the realization of
God while the Supreme 's manifestation is seen in
Western approaches to spirituality.
Founder: Sri Chinmoy, bom 1931, East Bengal, India.

Came to the United States in 1964.

Text: Hindu Scriptures.
Appeal: Since Chinmoy's personal hfestyle is less
extravagant than the demeanor of most imported gurus,
241 ^ SRI CHINMOY
more fervent. This

his following (though small) is
laid-back image gives him the appearance of being more
genuine.
Purpose: The guru-student relationship is central to his
teachings. Total submission to one's guru facilitates the
process of God-realization. His spiritual path is more in
line with traditional Hinduism than some other yoga
masters, lending emphasis to his selective approach of
quality over quantity of disciples.
Errors: Jesus plainly stated that he was the only way to

God Qohn 14:6), and this access is through his redemptive
death. Chinmoy seeks to replace the mediatory status of
Christ by putting a human channel (himself) between God
and man. Chinmoy's doctrine of submission to a guru is
the same lie of self-deification the serpent in Eden
expounded.
People, 12/12/76, p. 50; The Encyclopedia of American
Religions Vol. 2, 1978, J. Gordon Melton, McGrath
Publishing, New York, p. 376.
Address/Location: Centers in the U. S., Canada, Europe,
and Australia.
242
OCCULT/MYSTICAL CULTS
41
Association for
Research and
Enliglitenment
(Edgar Cayce)
"All healing comes from God," declared the prim,

pleasant-looking lady, lecturing to a group of curious
tourists. The statement seemed suspect in view of her
earlier complimentary remarks about American psychic
Edgar Cayce. She had already pointed out that in Cayce 's
theology "sin is separation from that which is correct,
such as wrong diet or negative thoughts." For an
example, she explained that Cayce once declared
constipation to be a "sin" since it disrupted the body's
normal functions. With that in mind, this author wasn't
going to let her comment on healing go unchallenged.
After all, this was the headquarters building of the Edgar
Cayce organization, and she was their official
representative to address visitors. If anyone was
authorized to speak on behalf of Cayce 's beliefs, she
certainly ought to be the one.
"Who is God?" was the question it seemed logical
to pose.
243 ASSOCIATION FOR RESEARCH
AND ENLIGHTENMENT
"God is whatever you perceive him to be," was the
"The One Source, the Creator, the First Cause, That
reply.
from which all emanates. ..."
Such ambiguity certainly contrasted with the personal
deity revealed in the Holy Scriptures. Perhaps that should
have come as no surprise. Cayce, the "sleeping
prophet," who as a child aspired to be a missionary and
claimed to have read the Bible completely through for
each year of his life, eventually departed from orthodoxy.
His theology mixed metaphysics with mysticism, flavored
by strong doses of reincarnation.
Cayce's hfe was replete with strange phenomena. As a
baby, he cried for the entire first month until an old black
woman suggested pricking the nipples of his breasts with
a pin. When it was done, milk came out. From that point
on, young Edgar rarely ever cried. Later in life he
recalled that during childhood he was constantly
surrounded by what he called "play folk." They
disappeared when others were around, although his
mother saw them occasionally. As Edgar grew older and
increased in size, these "play folk" also seemed to
increase in stature. One day they simply failed to show
up, and that was the end of their communication with
Cayce.
A turning point in his life occurred at age thirteen. The
presence of a woman appeared and offered to grant him
any request. Edgar responded that he wanted to help
others when they were sick. No sooner had his petition
been stated, than the apparition vanished.
He was not the first in his family to exhibit psychic
tendencies. His father had a strange power over snakes,
and his grandfather had a widespread reputation as a
water witcher. The elder Cayce could also make tables
move and brooms dance. But Edgar's supernatural
powers were even more strange. For one thing, he
discovered at an early age that he could sleep with a
book under his pillow and awake the next morning with
its entire contents indelibly fixed in his mind.
When D. L. Moody was passing through town, Edgcir
shared with the famous evangehst his story of visions and
voices. Moody warned him that possession by an evil
spirit could create such things. According to Cayce's
official biography, There Is a River, the evangelist also left
244 MAJOR CULTS
open the possibility that Edgar might be a prophet as

described in Numbers 12:6.
Edgar Cayce's psychic meanderings came to a
crossroads at the age of twenty-four when he lost his
voice. Doctors failed to offer a cure, so hypnotists were
consulted. After being subjected to a deep trance state,
Cayce's voice returned, and his throat was instantly
healed.
Shortly after this, Cayce's technique of hypnotic
self-cure was expanded to diagnose the ills of others.
A. C. Layne, the hypnotist who had facilitated Cayce's
voice restoration, suggested that Edgar self-induce a
sleep/trance condition and attempt to see what was
wrong in another person's body. Cayce did just that and
described in detail Layne's physical condition.
Physiological, biological, and pharmacalogical terms
were uttered from Cayce's mouth although he had only a
grammar school education. Even Cayce admitted the
voice was not his own.
Layne enlisted Cayce as an assistant to his lucrative
practice of suggestive therapeutics and osteopathy. It was
Layne who told Cayce he had a clairvoyant gift and called
his diagnoses "readings." Cayce started out with
altruistic motives and refused to accept any money for his
cures. As his fame spread he became convinced that all
this success was the fulfillment of the request granted him
by the woman who had appeared to him many years
before.
Cayce continued teaching Sunday school and
rationalizing his psychic experimentation by claiming it
was a God-given calling. He remained reasonably
orthodox in his doctrines until 1923. That's when he met
Arthur Lammers, a student of Theosophy and occultism.
Lammers encouraged Cayce to go beyond his physical
readings of ills to cultivate the practice of hfe readings.
These revelations contained analyses of spiritual and
philosophical matters. From then on, Cayce departed
sharply from biblical truth.
During his lifetime, Edgar Cayce gave in excess of
16,000 readings. Of that total, 14,246 were stenograph-
icallyrecorded and are indexed and filed in the locked,
fireproof vaults of the headquarters building of the
Association for Research & Enhghtenment (A.R.E.). The
A.R.E. was founded in 1932 to research and preserve his
AND ENLIGHTENMENT
readings. Virginia Beach, Virginia, was chosen as a
location because Cayce had prophesied it would be a
haven safe from future cataclysms (earthquakes, floods,
etc.) that would befall America. The A.R.E. is now under
the leadership of Cayce's son, Hugh Lynn Cayce.
The physical readings of Cayce were the main source
of his attraction. Over a period of forty-three years, he
gave 8,985 readings proposing cures for the body and
mind. In his state of altered consciousness, he
expounded on diet, eating habits, and diagnoses for
patients who sometimes were miles away. His home-spun
remedies often had remarkable curative effects. Some of
his prescriptive suggestions were a little farfetched. He
told cancer victims they need never worry if they ate
three almonds a day. (A.R.E. literature points out that
almonds contain laetrile, the discredited cancer-cure.)
Patients who smoked moderately (six to eight cigarettes a
day) were informed that their habit was harmless, a
position not supported by modem research. He also
counseled that moderate use of liquor was no hindrance
to spiritual growth.
Some of Cayce's physical readings were undoubtedly
beneficial for their practical, medicinal effect. Natural
remedies for natural maladies should not be seen as
being indicative of miraculous cures. And the success of
such therapy should not be a validation for the source of
its information. The authenticity of the elocutions from
Cayce's vocal chords rests on whether their comments
on scriptural matters are biblically sound. It's faulty logic
to suggest that religious pronouncements can be trusted
if the same voice uttering them is also correct when
analyzing ills. Psychic success is not a sufficient gauge for

spiritual validity.
To trust Edgar Cayce because he was a sincere, devout
man who read the Word and taught Sunday school is
dangerous reasoning. His charitable platitudes can't be
used to judge the veracity of his readings, even when
some of them seem to square with the Bible. Ardent
altruism is no substitute for total harmony with the
revelational truth of Scripture. It is by this calibration that
Cayce's lofty sentiments fall far short of bibhcal
standards.
Much of what Cayce taught is extrabiblical. When
questioned as to why he placed so much emphasis on the
246 MAJOR CULTS
Essenes (a monastic sect not mentioned in Scripture), he

replied, "We have received it [this information]
psychically." Psychic revelation was also the source of
information for his contention that Jesus was initiated into
secret societies in India and Egypt. Cayce also rambled
on about souls descending from apes and expounded
theories concerning advanced civilizations in the lost
lands of Atlantis and Lemuria. He encouraged nearly
every form of occultism from astrology to auras, from
astral-projection to ancient Egyptian mysteries.
But reincarnation is the cornerstone of his belief system.
Cayce admitted that reincarnation is not taught in the
Bible but blamed the omission on third-century
translators whom he claimed deliberately excised it from
canon. Reincarnation is even used to justify sexual
perversion. In the official A.R.E. pubhcations. Many
Mansions, a homosexual's conduct is excused as
resulting from a psychological imprint from a former
incarnation.
According to Cayce, God created all souls in the
beginning, and they enter the material, earthly plane by
choice to work out their faults and thus achieve
atonement with God. Jesus Christ of Nazareth was
appearing in his thirtieth incarnation, having been on
earth before as Adam, Enoch, and Melchizedek among
others. In Cayce's view, Christ has now worked out his
karmic debt and become a Christ-soul. Cayce referred to
Jesus as the "Master," and "our Elder Brother." The latter
term probably came from the influence of a Mormon lady
who lived in the Cayce home during Edgar's childhood.
She claimed to have been a wife of Brigham Young.
A.R.E. literature calls Cayce's readings the "most
impressive record of psychic perceptions ever to
emanate from a single individual." That may be true, but
even his proponents admit his prophecies have proved to
be only 90 percent accurate. Critics place his rate of
accuracy even lower. He failed by underestimating
Hitler's inclination for evil, and struck out again by
declaring that New York would be dumped into the sea in
the seventies. People are still looking for the elusive
Atlantis he prophesied would arise in the twentieth
century.
How much of Cayce's readings came from his
AND ENLIGHTENMENT
subconscious mind which was influenced by outside
sources cannot be determined. Those familiar with
demonic phenomena find in Cayce's readings a curious
consistency with the kind of utterances associated with
spiritism. One thing is certain. Though the extrabiblical
aspect of Cayce's interests cannot objectively be
evaluated, his claim to be a prophet is clearly without a
scriptural base. One hundred percent accuracy (Deut.
18:20-22) is the requirement for those who speak on
behalf of God, whether awake or asleep.
Founder: Edgar Cayce, bom March 18, 1877, on a farm

near Hopkinsville, Kentucky. Died January 3, 1945, in
Virginia Beach, Virginia.
Text: Numbers 12:6 — "If there be a prophet among you, I

the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and
will speak unto him in a dream."
Symbol: Dove and cross or letters A.R.E.
Appeal: Those suffering painful and incurable illnesses
may turn to Cayce's physical readings when medical
science cannot help. If their suffering is alleviated, they
consider his hfe readings a source of truth explaining the
nature of their cure.
Purpose: The A.R.E. exists to index and catalog Cayce's

readings for those seeking help for physical maladies.
Inquirers may be referred to one of 400 physicians who
are A.R.E. members and utilize Cayce's approach to
health. Publications and lectures disseminate further
information regarding Cayce's hfe readings on religion.
The headquarters building houses a large occult/
metaphysical library for research.
Errors: Cayce's undocumented revelations of historical
events, erroneous prophecies of geologic alterations,
and unsubstantiated tales of lost empires, should cause
serious students of history and the Bible to question his
credibility. If Jesus was once incarnated as Adam, then he
is not a sinless Redeemer. Cayce's solution for sin is not
forgiveness in this life but the promise of many future
lives to make ourselves acceptable to God.
.
248 MAJOR CULTS
Background Sources: Various A.R.E.-approved

publications, including Many Mansions, There Is a River,
The Edgar Cayce Reader, The Sleeping Prophet, A.R.E.
membership solicitation letter.
Address/Location: Association for Research and
Enlightenment Inc., Box 595, Atlantic Ave. at 68th St.,
Virginia Beach, VA 2345 1
249
"It is possible that I may have erred in receiving them

[messages from the teachers of the spirit world].
Therefore if errors are brought forth in the lessons, it is I
who am to blame. I alone must be held fully responsible,"
says Earlyne Chaney, as quoted in "Astara's Book of Life,"
First Degree Lesson 1.
Mrs. Chaney's admission of fallibility is rare among
spiritualists. But lest anyone should think she approaches
the teachings of Astara with ambivalence, she confidently
declares (in the same booklet from which the above
quote was taken): "It [Astara] guides the disciple toward
the inner mysteries of life, death, God, man — and the
ultimate initiation: immortahty." Critics of Astara may
wonder if the journey into such knowledge is really
advisable. After all, it is hardly credible to claim
supernatural spiritual inspiration while at the same time
acknowledging that such inspiration may contain error.
Astara means "a place of light" and is taken from the
name of the Greek goddess of divine justice, Astraea. The
teachings form an eclectic cult that encompasses
spiritualism, Theosophy, yoga, Christianity, mystery
schools, Rosicrucianism, and various occult orders and
disciplines. For those who ask, "Why then follow
Astara?" Mrs. Chaney answers, "Astara has come forth as
250 MAJOR CULTS
a Light Bearer in the latter part of this century."

(Evangehcal Bible students will find that comment
noteworthy since "light bearer" is the meaning of the
name Lucifer, the devil.)
Astara certainly promises a lot. Among its claims are
soul progression, the solving of hfe's enigmas, the
developing of "inner faculties," the healing of illnesses,
spiritual brotherhood, expansion of consciousness,
self-unfoldment, and God-realization. Membership in
Astara is said to be like a "Cosmic Bank Account where
you earn interest in peace of mind and enlightenment."
Members are told that when death comes they will "fade
from consciousness and go to the Valley of Rewards"
where they will "find again all they have deposited in the
Cosmic Bank."
When she was twenty-eight years of age, Earlyne
Chaney's world was shattered by the death of her fiance.
The event had been prophesied by a spirit-being named
Kut-Hu-Mi, with whom she had communicated
clairvoyantly since she was a child. (Kut-Hu-Mi had taught
her to develop psychic powers, including a methodology
called The Great Work of the Penetralia which contains a
secret yoga system called Lhama Yoga.) Two years after
this tragedy she met and married Robert Chaney, a
spiritualist who had his own spirit guide named Ram.
Earlyne then left the acting profession, and in 1951 she
and Robert moved to California where they formed the
Astara Foundation.
Though regular services are held at the organization's
headquarters in Upland, California, most of the teaching
is carried on through correspondence courses. Astarians
are led through four degrees containing at least twenty
lessons each. The first few instructions explore
elementary occult/mystical practices. As the studies
progress, the initiate is gradually introduced to Secret
Documents revealing the Astarian sign, word, and hand
grip. It is then that the techniques of Lhama Yoga are
taught. Almost every kind of psychic phenomena is
pursued, with the exception of Ouija boards and
automatic handwriting. Chaney acknowledges the
demonic nature of such practices by warning members
against the "disastrous consequences of those who
indulge in them."
251 ASTARA
Healing plays a central role in Astarian philosophy. The

Voice ofAstara, the Foundation's monthly publication,
abounds with testimonies from those who have
experienced supposedly miraculous cures. Members are
encouraged to send their healing petitions to the
headquarter's shrine where a group of four Astarians,
known as the Circle of the Secret Seven, will intercede on
their behalf. Neophyte Astarians are told that these
individuals are "dedicated ones who touch and influence
the cosmic powers of etheric realms for cosmic
assistance."
The Chaneys draw from Masonic, Rosicrucian, and
Theosophic beliefs. But their central doctrines are rooted
in the teachings of Hermes Trismegistus, the ancient
Egyptian magician who is believed to be the organizer of
the original Mystery School from which all others have
derived. Another Egyptian named Zoser is the Chaneys'
current spirit guide. His god-name is Neterkeht, which
literally means "God in flesh," and Astarians are told to
call on his name if in need of healing. Members have
been known to see materializations of Zoser, whom it is
said gives of his efforts exclusively to Astara.
Despite these pagan overtones, Astara still endeavors
to hide itself behind a veneer of Christian behefs. While
accepting the tradition oiavatars, including Buddha,
Astarians insist that God was most completely revealed in
Christ, whom the Chaneys profess to revere as "the Light
of the World." This "Cosmic Christ" is said to be "the
Lord of our planet, begotten before the beginning of our
time and age." The Astarian denial of Christ as
Creator/God, eternal and the Only Begotten of the Father,
is consistent with the minor role he actually plays in
Astara. Issues of the Voice abound with messages from
Kut-Hu-Mi, but few biblical references are cited. The
lessons do quote certain scriptural passages, but only out
of context to support occult principles.
The whole system of Astara is highly complex and
includes phenomena such as Arcane Biorhythms, pra/ia
breath techniques, ethereal bodies, astral projection,
polarity, and laws of vibrations and correspondence. The
secret word, sign, and hand grip are apparently taught
during trance states. Members are told that the "Divine
Hierarchy of Great Beings who once brought wisdom and
252 MAJOR CULTS
knowledge to man" have come again from the "Universal

Brotherhood" to reveal life's mysteries through Astara.
Considering the possibility that these Great Beings may
be familiar spirits, there is little comfort in Earlyne
Chaney's admonition that "the presence of Astarian
Masters overshadows your Hfe."
Founders: Robert and Earlyne Chaney.

Text: Genesis 1:1-3 is paraphrased without any indication
that the Chaneys' version is extrabiblical: "And God said,
'Let there be Light in the minds of men.' And God created
channels through which the Light might come. And one
of them was Astara. And God looked upon Astara and He
saw that it was good."
Symbol: Seven-pointed "star of the West," merging
inside with the "Lotus of the East."
Appeal: Those with an interest in occult and psychic

phenomena find what appears to be an historical basis for
discovering hidden truths. Its secret ceremonies and
promises of miraculous healing are also an attraction.
Purpose: To blend Eastern religious philosophy and
ancient mystery schools (especially Egyptian) with
Christianity.
Errors: Astarians decree verbally, "I am perfect,"

denying man's sinful nature. Without historical evidence,
Astara claims Christ traveled to Egypt, Tibet, and India
and there was initiated by mystery schools. The Bible is
said to have hidden truth which requires special
interpretation to be "rightly understood." The exclusive
nature of Christ's salvation is denied by Astara's teaching
that there are many paths to the Infinite Being. The
founders of Christianity are said to have "brought forth
the doctrine of the resurrection of the physical body at
A
Judgment Day. blind, believing humanity accepted the
doctrine, and some still do." The Bible warning against
familiar spirits (Isa. 8: 19, 20) is ignored, and spirit guides
(demons) are revered and elevated above Christ.
253 ASTARA
Backgound Sources: Miscellaneous Astara literature:

"Astara's Book of Life," "You and Astara," Voice of Astara
(various issues); The Encyclopedia of American
Religions, 1978, J. Gordon Melton, pp. 183, 184.
Address/Location: 261 So. Mariposa Ave., Los Angeles,

CA 90004.
2S4
Astrology
It'sthere in your newspaper every day. You don't really
believe in it, but the horoscope is fun to read. Most of the
time it's just good for a laugh. You don't take it seriously
like some people. What harm is there in just casually
checking to see what's in store for your sign of the
zodiac? Sure it's an occult practice, but you don't look at it
that way. On the other hand, there was that one day the
prediction for your sign did come true. You wonder if
Astrology, along with palmistry, witchcraft, numerology,
and other forms of occultism, has always interested a few,
but today a fad has turned into a phenomenon. George
Gallup says that 32 million (one in five adult Americans)
believe in astrology, and that eight of ten can name the
sign under which they were bom. Right now there are
three times as many astrologers as there are clergymen in
the Roman Catholic church. Nearly 2,000 newspapers
carry a daily horoscope.
Recently, 186 distinguished scientists issued a
no-nonsense statement savagely attacking astrology.
Their declaration pointed out, "The time has come to
challenge directly and forcefully the pretentious claims of
astrological charlatans. It's simply a mistake to imagine
that the forces exerted by stars and planets at the moment
of birth can in any way shape our future." In spite of such
255 ASTROLOGY
a scathing condemnation, belief in the effect celestial

bodies can exert over human affairs continues unabated.
Does astrology work? Is it a harmless pastime? Is there
anything wrong with casually consulting one's daily
horoscope? What does the Bible say about astrology?
Fifty centuries ago the Chaldeans of the Babylonian
empire observed the influence of the sun upon the Earth
and the moon upon the seas. They concluded that the
planets were gods and, therefore, certain conjunctions of
their movements would have an effect upon wars,
governments, and the destinies of men. There were other
methods of fortune-telling, such as surveying the entrails
of animals, but these often proved unpredictable. The
positions of the stars were dependable.
The ancients, as well as current astrologers, computed
their predictions with a geocentric view of the universe.
Imagine a spoked wheel. The center where the spokes
meet indicates the location of the Earth and the outer rim
signifies the path the sun takes through the heavens each
day as it revolves about the Earth. According to the
astrologers, the area indicated by the outer rim is about
sixteen degrees wide and represents the zones of the
zodiac. What concerns zodiac consultants are the star
constellations that appear within the pathway of the sun as
it travels through the heavens. This band is divided into
twelve equal sections representing the twelve divisions,

or "houses," of the astrological zodiac.
During the course of a year, the twelve constellations,
or signs of the zodiac, move through each of the twelve
houses. In addition, each of the nine planets as well as the
moon and sun move through each house every
twenty-four hours. There are many other constellations
besides these twelve, and just why the ancients did not
take them into account isn't certain. It may be that they
reasoned the sun's rays would have to shine through the
constellations to affect the people on the Earth below,
keeping in mind that the Earth is at the center of the
model of the universe we're referring to.
To determine one's horoscope, the exact geographical
spot of birth is coordinated with the date and hour of
delivery. The conjunctions and relative positions of all
heavenly bodies are considered by the angles they form
with relationship to each other. From this information the
horoscope is eventually computed.
256 MAJOR CULTS
As reasonable as this simplified illustration sounds, it is

based on a faulty premise. Astrology originated in the
pre-Copemican age when the Earth was thought to be the
center of the universe. Now, scientists assure us that the
sun does not circle the Earth but vice versa. Because
astrology is based upon an erroneous, geocentric
concept (the sun circling the Earth), its suppositions and
conclusions have no scientific basis.
Astrology also has other factual discrepancies. The
Earth has an uneven wobble as it spins on its axis. As a
result, there has been a shift in the zodiac. Today, the
sun's rays actually enter each of the constellations about
one month earlier than they did centuries ago when the
present astrological charts were finalized. This means that
current horoscope readings are inaccurate by a factor of
thirty days. Even if the predictions of astrology were true,
the characteristics of each sign would not apply to the
months they have been assigned.
A new book by an astrologer entitled i^sfro/ogy
Fourteen asserts that there are actually fourteen
constellations in the zodiac. If the predictions of astrology
were to be scientifically correct, these two extra
constellations would have to be included when casting a
horoscope. And what about the billions of other celestial
bodies outside our own galaxy? Why aren't their
influences considered? The answer is that the heavens
were not fully explored when the practice of astrology
was developed.
Some people are bom without a horoscope. What about
those who live north of the Arctic Circle? No planet
assigned to the zodiac is visible there for several weeks
out of the year. Does this mean that Eskimos and some
Norwegians have no celestial influences upon their lives
and no astral destinies to guide their behavior?
Astrology is a universal practice in pagan religions. But
no two false religions agree on the same attributes for
each sign. If you were to have your horoscope computed
by a Hindu in India, it would read much differently from
that of a Buddhist in Bangkok. The arbitrary character-
istics assigned to constellations seem inconsistent. One
horoscope may say Aquarians are practical and patient
while another designates them as restless and skillful.
The only constancy appears to be a suitable ambiguity
designed to apply to almost any personality.
257 ASTROLOGY
The predictions of horoscopes are not only capricious,

but these prophecies are also prone to have a high
degree of error. If most astrologers had their forecasts
periodically reviewed for accuracy, their reputations
would fade quickly. Carroll Righter, whose syndicated
column is read by millions, once predicted that Spain's
Franco would remain healthy (he died) and that J. Edgar
Hoover would have an improved physical condition (he,
too, expired less than five months later). Jeanne Dixon,
who credits the Almighty with her foreknowledge, once
declared that Jackie Kennedy would not remarry.
Apparently her zodiac charts never bothered to consult a
Greek ship owner by the name of Aristotle Onassis.
Those who say their astrological talent is a "gift from
God" need to be reminded that the Lord's qualifications
for a prophet leave no room for error (Deut. 18:22).
Astrologers depend heavily upon the accuracy of
determining the exact moment of birth in relationship to
the position of heavenly bodies. But who determines
when a child is bom? Mother Nature? More often the
doctor decides the hour of birth for the convenience of
his schedule as well as the mother's welfare. Would it
then be possible for a physician to thwart one's
astrological destiny by using drugs to manipulate the
moment when the baby emerges? Also, since life begins
at conception, wouldn't that moment more accurately
reflect the choice of one's astrological sign?
Astronomers, those who engage in the true science of
stargazing, completely reject astrology, relegating it to
the ranks of superstition. Yet there are millions of people
who waste multiplied hours and countless dollars
studying the signs of the zodiac. In the end, they usually
learn nothing about themselves except what they read
into their horoscopes (which generally is of a compli-
mentary nature).
The first Bible reference to astrology is in Genesis 11.
Here we find the story of the building of the tower of
Babel. Archaeologists have now discovered that this
structure and similar towers were actually ziggura/s
which the early Chaldeans erected to survey the
heavens. Some ziggurats have been unearthed to give
evidence of zodiac signs actually inscribed on the
circumference at the top. The Bible says the purpose of
the tower of Babel was to "reach unto heaven." This
258 MAJOR CULTS
biblical metaphor could more accurately be para-

phrased, "a tower whose top may be used to reach out
unto the heavens." The Chaldeans were not simple and
ignorant but a highly advanced civilization. They had
sense enough to know it was not literally possible to build
a tower which would actually extend that far into the
atmosphere. There is little doubt its real purpose was to
survey the stars for astrological purposes. Because these
men sought to discover their destiny in the stars rather
than communicate with God, judgment was brought upon
them.
The Bible explicitly denounces astrology in many other
passages. In Jeremiah 10:2 we read, "Learn not the way of
the heathen, and be not dismayed at the signs of heaven;
for the heathen are dismayed at them." The prophet goes
on to equate astrology with idolatry and describes the
vain way in which the heathen seek to please and follow
their astrological gods.
The clearest command against astrology is found in
Peuteronomy 18, beginning with verse nine. As the
children of Israel were about to enter the Promised Land,
God issued severe warnings against the practices of the
heathen in that territory. One such warning is against any
Israelite becoming an "observer of times," which is an
astrologer. This practice, God declares, is "an
abomination unto the Lord." The penalty for its practice
was death by stoning. Consulting one's horoscope,
whether seriously or casually, is an act defying one of the
most solemn warnings of Scripture.
The futility of trying to use astrology to interpret
correctly God's dealings with man is portrayed in Daniel
2:27, 28 and 4:4-17. In the former instance, Nebuchad-
nezzar's dream confounded the wisest of the court
astrologers. Even though they were pagans, these seers
were quick to recognize that true perception of the
unknown is an attribute of "a God in heaven that
revealeth secrets." Many years later, Belshazzar was
reminded of the dilemma his father Nebuchadnezzar
faced when he, too, was confronted by a mystery that his
most trusted soothsayers could not unfold. Once again it
was the Lord's servant, Daniel, who was called upon
because his "wisdom" excelled that of Satan's
prognosticators.
259 ASTROLOGY
Those who consult astrology are displaying an anxious

and fretful attitude. Jesus said in Matthew 6:25 that we
should "take no thought" for what might happen in the
future. He declared that the necessities of life would be
provided by our Heavenly Father if we would seek him
first. Man does not need to know what lies ahead if he
faces tomorrow with the help of God. The Christian may

not know the future, but he does know the One who holds
the future in his hands.
Psalm 19: 1 says: "The heavens declare the glory of God;
and the firmament showeth his handiwork." The
emphasis of astrology is upon nature rather than the God
of nature. This Psalm points out that the purpose of the
heavens is to declare the glory of God, not the affairs of
men.
The underlying philosophy of astrology declares that
one's destinies can be found in the stars. In contrast,
Christianity teaches that the events of life are determined
by a combination of God's sovereign will and man's
personal moral choices. Astrology, on the other hand,
attempts to destroy man's accountability to God.
Horoscope devotees may think they can fall back on
blaming the stars for their actions. But the Bible teaches
that someday all mankind will stand before God to be
judged (Rom. 14: 12). Man is responsible for his conduct
and the Lord will not take into consideration the lame
excuse that certain stars and planets were in the wrong
conjunction.
Christians are to trust the Holy Spirit to guide their lives,
knowing that "the steps of a good man are ordered by the
Lord" (Psa. 37:23). The guesswork predictions of
astrology should hold no interest for believers who follow
"a more sure word of prophecy" (2 Pet. 1:19). God, in his
mercy, has veiled the future from man's eyes (except for
those events detailed in eschatological biblical
references). If it were possible to know the events of
tomorrow in detail, most people would not place their
confidence in God's wisdom to look lovingly after our
future. Satan,who, according to Isaiah 14: 14, wanted
equality with the Lord, still desires to be man's substitute
god. Astrology is a tool of the devil to entice men to
replace trust in God with a faithless dependence upon
the whimsical uncertainties of the horoscope.
260 MAJOR CULTS
Founders: Chaldeans of the ancient Babylonian empire.

Text: Various occult volumes and oral traditions. Some
Bible scriptures are taken from context to condone
astrology.
Symbols: Twelve zodiac signs.

Appeal: In an age of uncertainty, people look for
something which brings structure to their lives. Political,
economic, and social turmoil creates fear and uncertainty
which some feel could be assuaged by knowing the
future. Astrology becomes a faith system, with the
horoscope its liturgy. Those who have abandoned the
Church find solace in its tenets.
Purpose: Astrology postulates that human lives are

influenced (and in some cases predetermined) by the
fixed position of certain heavenly bodies at the moment
of birth. Earthly events are also affected by the relative
positions of the planets and stars. Important decisions and
momentous occasions should be considered with
respect to their relationship regarding the horoscope.
Errors: The scientific discrepancies are well docu-
mented and acknowledged by the majority of scientists
and astronomers. Numerous Scriptures (several already
cited) denounce astrology for its erroneous prophecies
and its false worship of the creation rather than the
Creator (Rom. 1). The eternal destiny of each soul is
determined by man's volitional choice, not a fatalistic
conjunction of heavenly bodies.
Background Sources: The Toronto Star, 4/16/77, p. A3;

Hell on Earth, 1974, Bob Larson, Creation House, Carol
Stream, IL.
Address/Location: None applicable.

261
Bahaism
"We may never pass this way again." This melody has
wafted over the airwaves of a thousand radio stations,
along with songs like "Year of Sunday." The lyrics of the
latter implore, "People, return to the tree of oneness."
Both tunes were the composing and performing product
of Jimmy Seals and Dash Croft, two of modern music's
more successful minstrels. Both songs contain an explicit
endorsement of the religious faith Seals and Croft have in
—
common Bahaism.
Bahaism promotes noble and altruistic goals. Above all,
it desires to unify mankind into one religious kingdom.
This attempt to be a watershed for all faiths in the oneness
of God is laudable but impossible to be achieved. The
doctrines taught by the religions of this proposed union
are in many instances quite contradictory. Thus, any effort
to accomplish a global, religious synthesis is a futile task.
Still, Bahaism continues to pursue its goal of reconciling
religious opposites. Such idealism has attracted 4 miUion

followers in almost every country, including 70,000 in
America.
The Bahai concept of religious unity, international
government, and planetary interdependence began in
Persia over a century ago. A businessman known as Mirza
Ali Muhammed (1819-1850) announced in 1844 that he was
262 MAJOR CULTS
the Bab ("the Gate") who would be the forerunner of the

"Promised One" who would be a manifestation of God.
Six years later he was killed. One of his followers, Mirza
Husayn Ah, known today as Baha'u'llah, ("the glory of
God"), came to beheve he was the one prophesied by
Mirza Ah Muhammed. Baha'u'llah spent most of his Ufe in
prison for plotting against the Shah. In 1863, in Bagdad, he
declared that he was the promised Madhi (Messiah) a
progressive revelation of God onward from Abraham,
Moses, Krishna, Buddha, Zoroaster, Jesus, and
Muhammad.
As the Comforter of John 14: 16, the "second coming of
Christ," Baha'u'llah had a big task to fulfill. His divine
claims were cut short in 1892 when he died at the age of
seventy-five. His son, Abdul Baha, brought the message
of Bahaism to the United States in 1912. He spent eight
months spreading the faith to Americans and laid the
cornerstone at the $2.5 million Bahai temple in Wilmette,
Illinois. Upon Abdul Baha's death, the mantle of Bahai
leadership was passed to his grandson, Shoghi Effendi,
who expired in 1953. Since then, the rulership of Bahaism
has been in the hands of a National Spiritual Assembly.
Bahai belief has been summed up in the dictim, "The
earth is but one country and mankind its citizens."
Underlying this statement of faith are thirteen principles:
the independent search after truth, the oneness of the
human race, the unity of all rehgions, the elimination of all
prejudice, the harmony of science and religion, the
equality of men and women, universal education, a
universal language, abolition of extreme wealth and
poverty, world court, work as worship, and justice with
universal peace. As Bahais see it, mankind is currently
headed toward a socio-economic cataclysm. Out of this
tragedy a "golden age" will dawn, and Bahais will be the
only ones prepared to rule in this new world order. "War
shall cease," said Baha'u'llah, "and all men shall live as
brothers." Unlike more passive cults, Bahais evangelize
vigorously to help fulfill their founder's prophecy.
The rehgious practices of Bahaism are similar to Islam
(with a modified Western twist), though the two faiths are
entirely separate religious systems. Nine members
constitute an assembly. There are weekly gatherings, an
annual fast, and a special calendar with New Year's Day
263 BAHAISM
occurring on March 2 1 There is no professional clergy,

.
and leaders are forbidden to reveal exact membership

figures to the public. The estimate of more than 17,000
localities is based on the assumption that even one
member living in an area constitutes a locality. In a
manner similar to Moslems, Bahais are expected to pray
at certain times during the day; they are also encouraged
to make at least one pilgrimage to their Mecca — the
temple in the city of Acre (near Haifa, Israel) where
Baha'u'llah died, and where Mirza Ali Muhammed was
buried (on nearby Mount Carmel).
As with most religious systems which emphasize their
inclusiveness, the inherent result of Bahai teachings is
exclusiveness. Bahaism claims to be the ultimate
fulfillment of Judaism, Buddhism, Islam, Zoroastrianism,
Hinduism, and Christianity. While proclaiming the merits
of all world religions, Bahaism also insists that these faiths
must now concede to the supremacy of God's fulfilled
revelation in Baha'u'llah. Disagreements between the
disciples of Krishna, Muhammad, and Buddha are
sufficient to preclude any hope of their uniting. The
suggestion that they could also mute their differences
with Bahaism is equally unlikely.
It is impossible for biblical Christianity to amalgamate
with Bahaism. Those who believe that "all the fulness of

the Godhead bodily" dwells in Christ (Col. 2:9) would be
unwilling to demote their Savior, accepting him as only
one of nine manifestations of God. Acceptance of
Bahaism means that one must deny the substitutionary
atonement of Jesus Christ and ignore the distinctions of
other world religions. Bahais teach that all major religions
hold to essentially the same truths. If this is the case, why
are the tenets of Bahaism and Christianity mutually
exclusive? The conclusion of this question cannot be
ignored no matter how loving, kind, and considerate the
followers of Baha'u'llah may be.
Founder: Baha'u'llah proclaimed in 1863 that he was the

manifestation of God for this current age.
Text: The writings of Shoghi Effendi and Baha'u'llah

(especially his Thblets which are considered as
264 MAJOR CULTS
authoritative as the Bible). Their teachings may be

summed up in the saying, "Oneness of humanity, oneness
of rehgion, oneness of God."
Symbols: The number nine, a sacred designation

dictating the structure of their temples (nine sides) and
the size of local organizations (a minimum of nine
members).
Appeal: Those who long for world peace and elimination
of religious divisions over peripheral differences see
Bahaism as a gracious faith with high ideals.
Purpose: Since all religions are presumed to have some
merit and essential agreement, Bahais hope to unite all
faiths to prepare man for spiritual advancement in this life
as well as in the next.
Errors: Christ is robbed of his incarnate deity by placing

him on the same level as other religious teachers. He is
also accorded a position inferior to that granted to
Baha'u'llah. Bahais do not believe in the bodily
resurrection of Christ, the inerrancy of the Bible, eternal
punishment, a literal hell, or the blood atonement of the
cross. In the place of these doctrines is a syncretistic
religious system with Baha'u'llah as the central figure and
fountain of all truth. The paradox of differences in the
nature of God as he is viewed by various world rehgions
is ignored in favor of the oneness theme of Bahaism.
Background Sources: Newsweek, 3/24/80, p. 61;

East/West Journal, 12/77, pp. 80-83; The Denver Post,
6/20/75, p. 2BB; Ibid., 10/18/74, p. 7BB; The Kingdom of
Cults, 1965, Walter Martin, pp. 252-258; "The World
Centre of the Bahai Faith," informational brochure
handed to visitors of the Shrine of the Bab in Haifa, Israel.
Address /Location: World headquarters in Haifa, Israel.

Main U.S. temple in Wilmette, IL. Centers and teaching
groups in most major world cities.
265
Church Universal
and Triumphant
"I am that I am," says Elizabeth Clare Prophet as she
conveys her blessing on the audience who has just heard
her discourse. "Guru Ma," as she is known to her
followers, has not only plagiarized God's reply to Moses
(Exod. 3: 14), but she also makes some other phenomenal
claims. She purports to be a reincarnation of the biblical
Martha, stating that in a former life Jesus spoke directly to
her one day while she was kneading bread with her
Mary. Christ commanded her to keep incarnating
sister,
untilGod's Spirit would be poured out at the dawning of
the Aquarian Age. Elizabeth Clare Prophet believes that
hour has now come, and she is the only present-day
medium of truth endorsed by the Ascended Masters
(beings who have passed on to an elevated spirit plane).
Those who follow her teachings, as received from the
Great White Brotherhood (a community of Ascended
Masters said to be sages of hidden wisdom and
knowledge), will have their souls purified by the Violet
Consuming Flame so that they may achieve
Christ-consciousness.
To the uninitiated such ideas may seem a little
confusing. But to indoctrinated followers of the Church
266 MAJOR CULTS
Universal and Triumphant, it's all part of an effort to

transcend the laws of karma and acknowledge one's
inner divinity. Some cult groups can be explained in fairly
simple terms. But the Church Universal has concepts and
nomenclature which need defining before any analysis of
Church belief is possible.
During the early twentieth century, occultists and
Theosophists, such as Guy and Edna Ballard, developed a
system of religious philosophy around the concept of
"Ascended Masters." The theory is similar to a gnostic
belief that God, who is impersonal and unknowable, must
be approached by deified, human intermediaries. These
"Masters" are the messengers whom God uses to reveal
his truth. They have passed beyond the cycles of
reincarnation to merge their consciousnesses with God.
Now, these "elder brothers and sisters who have gone
before" divulge the hidden mysteries of truth by
discourses transmitted through selected human
messengers, of whom Elizabeth Clare Prophet is their
sole channel of communication for this hour. Foremost
among these "Ascended Masters" is Saint Germain, a
French eighteenth-century occultist. His associates in this
spirit realm include Jesus the Christ, Mary, his mother,
Master Kuthumi, Master Godfre, and El Morya (the main
source for Prophet's messages). This fraternity is known
as "The Great White Brotherhood."
Building on the spiritualistic concepts of the Ballards
and other Theosophists/occultists, Mark L. Prophet
founded the Church Universal and Triumphant Qcnown
then as Summit Lighthouse) in 1958. While serving as a
medium, Mark met Elizabeth Wolf at a meeting in 1961,
and two years later they were married. The union was a
logical one since Elizabeth claims her first spiritistic
encounter occurred at age three when she was
surrounded by "angelic hosts." While she attended
college, voices directed her to books about St. Germain.
Through the years, a variety of spirit beings communi-
cated with Elizabeth. But it was not until she met Mark that
she felt her Ccdling in life was fulfilled. Mark Prophet,
twenty years her senior, died of a stroke in 1973. (He is
now deemed to be among the other Ascended Masters
communicating with the spirit name, "Lanello.") The
mantle of serving as a messenger for the Ascended
Masters fell upon her, and today 30,000 followers (15,000
267 CHURCH UNIVERSAL AND TRIUMPHANT
in the United States) believe she is the absolute authority

on all spiritual matters.
The "gospel," as preached by the Ascended Masters
and mediumistically dictated through Elizabeth to her
chelas (disciples), is a mixture of Christian terminology
and Eastern/mystical concepts. Each person is believed
to be on a spiritual pilgrimage (through a myriad of
reincarnations) from his lower self to his higher self.
Prophet ignores the warning of 1 John 2:22 that the spirit
of antichrist denies Jesus is the Christ. She contends that
the historical Jesus was a mere human who became a
Christ. Thus, he is not God who is "able to save to the
uttermost" (Heb. 7:25), but merely an example of how we,
too, can ascend spiritually by acknowledging our inner
Christ-presence.
Chelas are assisted in their pilgrimage by a variety of
occult/mystical practices. Foremost among these is the
use of "decrees," the mantra-like chanting of
incantations. Afavorite is, "I am that I am," an affirmation
of self-deity which ensures ascension. Devotees also seek
to cleanse their /rarma by being surrounded by the
"Violet Consuming Flame," a sacred fire said to be made
available by the spiritual merit of St. Germain. As a
substitute for the blood of Christ, it provides a source of
salvation from any negative influences. The spiritual
smorgasbord in Prophet's theology also includes chakra
purification, reflexology, healing, fasting, diet, auras, and
cosmic astrology.
As a point of interest, this author has received letters of
support and appreciation from followers and officials of
the Church Universal and triumphant This correspon-
dence has been in regard to the author's books on the
occult and the immoral aspects of rock music. In fact,
these books are promoted and sold at the public
appearances of Mrs. Prophet. In light of the presumption
that the Ascended Masters might well be masquerading
familiar spirits and that Prophet's messages from them are
demonic utterances, how could these same powers then
promote the cause of one who represents orthodox,
historic Christian theology?
The answer may be that Prophet and her followers are
sincere in their religious devotion. In spite of their
violation of scriptural commands against attempted
communication with the dead (necromancy Deut. —
268 MAJOR CULTS
18: 1 1), they genuinely believe they are defenders of

moral purity and opponents of witchcraft. Prophet and
her followers should be approached with loving concern
that they may discover a personal faith in Jesus the Christ,
who is above all principalities and powers, including the
Ascended Masters (Eph. 1:20, 22).
Founder: Mark L. Prophet (1918-1973); Elizabeth Clare

Prophet, current leader.
Text: "I am that I am" (Ex. 3: 14). In Scripture, this

statement affirms the eternal, omnipotent, omniscient
nature of God. I AM
cults say this phrase can be spoken to
testify of the God-presence in each person.
Symbols: Cross with dove emerging from center of the

quadrants; flame representing the sacred fire; chart of
"divine self illustrating man's transition from lower self;
pictures of miscellaneous Ascended Masters.
Appeal: Those interested in spiritualism and Eastern

religions find a Christian frame of reference for pursuing
these behefs in a syncretistic manner. Some are attracted
by the awe of receiving directly from Prophet's lips
supernatural messages of departed spiritual masters.
Purpose: Stated — "To publish the teachings of the

Ascended Masters and to shed light on the lost and
distorted teachings of Christ"; Inherent — From a biblical
perspective, devotees become entwined in a web of
occult practices and psychic experiences which portend
a grave risk of spiritual bondage.
Errors: The biblical injunction against necromancy and
consultation with familiar spirits (Ascended Masters) is
ignored (Deut. 18:9-14). In this context (Lev. 19:31),
Elizabeth Clare Prophet fulfills the Bible's description of a
witchcraft medium. In Church Universal theology, Christ
is not God in flesh worthy of worship (Phil. 2:9, 10), but
rather "the mediator between God and man, the
Christ-self, or the Christ-consciousness." Man's need is
not forgiveness by God's grace but rather a purging of his
karma to ascend spiritually in future reincarnations, or to
directly join the other Ascended Masters.
269 CHURCH UNIVERSAL AND TRIUMPHANT
Background Sources: Church Universal and Triumphant

literatureand miscellaneous mailings. Among these are
"Pearls of Wisdom" (weekly organ), "The Teachings on
the Path of Enlightenment," "Only Love," "Sing a New
Song," Climb the Highest Mountain, The Coming
Revolution, Winter 1981; The New Cults, 1980, Walter
Martin, pp. 203-236.
Address/Location: Box A, Colorado Springs, CO 80901;

Box A, Malibu, CA 96265.
270
ECKANKAR
Of all the new religions to enter the spiritual marketplace
in this century,few are more confusing than ECKANKAR.
The individual who picks up one of their promotional
pamphlets in the local grocery store may be intrigued by
so-called "ancient science of soul-travel." Followers of
ECKANKAR are often intelligent, well-meaning people
who constitute an estimated membership of 50,000.
(ECKANKAR's leaders claim three million followers
worldwide.)
Paul Twitchell, a journalist and frequent dabbler in
occult and mystical practices (including having served as
a staff member in the Church of Scientology), formed the
first public ECKANKAR group in 1965. His theology, a
restatement of Hinduistic precepts, teaches that
ECKANKAR ("co-worker with God") came into being as a
result of his contact with the two ECK Masters, Sudar
Singh in India and Rebazar Tkrzs in the Himalayas. No
documented proof has been presented that Twitchell
ever visited either place or that either man actually
existed. The terminology of ECKANKAR is said to come
from the Amdo dialect of the Tibetan language. Twitchell
offered no explanation for claiming such expansive
knowledge regarding this tongue, which is unverified by
271 ECKANKAR
(One cult expert claims that ECKANKAR is a

linguists.
semantic perversion of "Ek Onkar," the name of the
supreme deity in Shabda Yoga.)
Sudar Singh and Rebazar Tkrzs designated Paul
Twitchell to be the 971st living ECK Master, diUiahanta
Giving manifestation of God). Twitchell says such a person
is "above the laws of man . omnipotent and
. .
omniscient " The ECK Master's purpose in life is to

lead the souls of men to "that realm of spirit which is
known as the Kingdom of Heaven where God (known as
SUGMAD) dwells." Life flows from SUGMAD in the form
of a cosmic sound current called ECK. (ECK is also often
used as an abbreviation for ECKANKAR.) Twitchell taught
a variety of occult exercises by which the ECK student
could tune into this ethereal sound of God. Foremost
among these phenomena is an out-of-the-body
experience Twitchell originally called "bilocation," and
later changed to "soul-travel," which he declared is "the
secret path to God." (Occultists generally refer to this
phenomenon as "astral projection.") Twitchell claims that
Jesus, Buddha, and St. Paul indulged in the practice of
bilocation.
The Shariyat-Ki-Sugmad are sacred ECKANKAR
scriptures which Twitchell declared to be located in a
monastery in the Tibetan mountains. Anami Lok is the
name given to the true heaven where SUGMAD dwells.
Atma Samp is the soul body which travels astrally from
the Nuri Samp, the physical ("light") body Such language
(along with hundreds of other ECKANKAR-invented
words) would be of little interest to the average person
were it not for Twitchell's contention that by soul-travel
one can achieve "omniscience .through the release of
. .
the soul from the bondage of flesh." In fact, ECKANKAR

claims to provide "a key to heaven." Even the inventions
of Alexander Graham Bell and the Wright brothers are
said to be the resuh of astral journeys they made to a great
museum in the capital of the spirit-world, Sahasra-dal-
Kanwal.
The outward image of ECKANKAR is friendly and
tolerant. An advertisement circulated in major
newspapers stated that ECKANKAR "... does not
condemn any person or teaching. If a person is involved
in any world religion, he is encouraged to stay there."
However, other statements found in ECKANKAR
272 MAJOR CULTS
literature do not necessarily support this declaration.

In his book, ECKANKAR — The Key to Secret Worlds,
Twitchell described God as being "unconcerned about
any living thing in this universe. He is detached and
unconcerned about man" (pg. 42). Christ taught that love
is the greatest commandment, but Twitchell asserted that
Rebazar Tkrzs has instructed man to "love only those
whom you must!" Kal (an ECK word denoting the devil) is
identified in Twitchell's theology as the Father of the
Christian faith, and Jesus is "a son of Kal, King of the lower
worlds." The inclusive, conciliatory language used in
ECKANKAR ads is contrasted by its published claims to
be "the path of Total Awareness," "the everlasting
gospel," and the one true source of all religions, "the
most ancient religious philosophy known to man." In
Twitchell's booklet, "ECK and Music," he states, "The
ECK, therefore, is the Way. .Without this heavenly
. .
music, or the WORD, no one can reach God again." Other

religions may not be openly condemned, but the
teachings of ECKANKAR certainly relegate them to an
inferior position.
To replace the Christian doctrines of sin and
redemption, Twitchell proposes a Hinduistic concept of
karma and reincarnation. Those who wish to avoid the
countless cycles of rebirth must learn to ascend through a
series of eleven astral planes by OBE's (out-of-the-body
experiences). Success on this journey depends on the
guidance of a Living ECK Master, who is assisted by other
spirit guides. This Master will facilitate astral travels by
helping the student discard the karmic debt he has
accumulated in past lives.
The ECK Master is no mere way-shower. He is believed
tobe god-in-the-flesh, an incarnation of SUGMAD. The
Master teaches the student that by sensory deprivation,
altered states of consciousness, mantra-chanting,
trancing, and contact with spirit guides, he can advance
to higher planes of enlightenment. Twitchell claimed to
have witnessed frequent appearances of entities who
asserted they were "translated" (ECKANKAR for "dead")
Masters. Students are encouraged to think upon the
current living Master until he, too, manifests himself to
them as a glowing, light-entity.
On September 17, 1971, in a Cincinnati, Ohio, hotel
room, Paul Twitchell suddenly died of a heart attack. ECK
273 ECKANKAR
Master number 972 is Sri (an honorific Hindi title) Darwin

Gross. Gross claims to be God's guru for our age, "the
most splendid specimen of manhood, the noblest of the
noble," "the most gifted spiritual leader alive today," and
"a healer who has rescued many from physical ills and
mental anguish." As the "Divine One," he received
Twitchell's "Rod of Power," an event said to have taken
place in the spirit world since Twitchell died too
suddenly for an orderly transfer of leadership. Now Gross
must continue "the longest unbroken line of spiritual
teachers on this planet."
The teachings of ECKANKAR according to Gross
continue Twitchell's tradition. Of love he says, "Many are
teaching the masses to love everyone, to love their
neighbors, and that's fine, if it's with a detached love. You
have to be very careful who you give love to." Morality is
described as "... an individual thing established by our
own inner authority." He supports abortion by declaring
that the soul does not enter the body until "... after the
child has been brought into the outer world, and
sometimes later than that." According to Gross, animals
have a soul and their own heaven; Christianity adopted
the idea of the virgin birth from Hinduism; and the current
spiritual awakening is " . not due to evangelists like Billy
. .
Graham. It is due to ECK Masters."

Evangelical Christians are troubled by the spiritistic
overtones of ECKANKAR. Others are skeptical about its
deified, authoritarian leadership. In "ECK and Music,"
Twitchell addressed such apprehensions by saying, "If
the individual is under the Living ECK Master, then he has
no worry, for the Master is taking care of him." ("I am with
you always," Twitchell's Master Rebazar Thrzs once told
him, an adaptation of Christ's promise in Matthew 28:20.)
If ECK advocates beheve that Twitchell's Master
appeared to him, the stage has been set for Master
number 971 (Twitchell) to appear to his followers. A
masquerading familiar spirit could easily assume the role
of Twitchell (necromancy) to guide students of ECK
onward to SUGMAD.
Founder: John Paul Twitchell, bom sometime between

1908 and 1912 in Paducah, Kentucky (Twitchell's
biography claims a birthdate of 1922).
274 MAJOR CULTS
Symbols: A funnel-shaped series of ascending ovals

representing the eleven astral planes or "God Worlds of
ECK"; a series of five stick-shaped human figures
ascending horizontally (the fifth figure encircled),
representing spiritual progress on the path of
ECKANKAR.
Appeal: ECKANKAR offers dramatic psychic,
out-of-the-body experiences and purports to give the
student direct access to departed Spiritual Masters who
appear as light-being entities. These astral projection
abilities supposedly offer the opportunity to predict one's
future, acquire healing, and eventually obtain
omniscience. One practitioner claimed he would leave
his body while driving to work so he could check traffic
flows and avoid any bottled-up intersections which might
be ahead.
Purpose: Stated — "Soul travel is the means we use as the
vehicle of return to our true home." Actual —
To "invent"
a new religion based on a variety of occult phenomena.
Errors: Every cardinal Christian doctrine is denied,
including original sin, intercessory prayer (called "an
occult form of black magic"), the virgin birth, Christ as
Creator and sole Incarnation of the Father, and the
absolute goodness of God (Satan, "Kal," is a partial
manifestation of God's character). Participants of astral
travel may make themselves vulnerable to demon
possession.
Background Sources: ECKANKAR — The Key to Secret

Worlds, 1969, Paul Twitchell; "ECKANKAR Ancient -
Science of Soul Travel," pamphlet by Paul Twitchell;
"ECK and Music," 1971, Paul Twitchell; Spiritual
Counterfeits Journal, 9/79, vol. 3, no. 1; "Open Letter to
All Christians," advertisement placed in various
newspapers and paid for by ECKANKAR; Your Right to
Know, Sri Darwin Gross, 1979, IWP Publishing, Menlo
Park, CA.
Address/Location: Box 3100, Menlo Park, CA 94024.

275
"Obviously, the truth is what's so. Not so obviously, it's

also so what." If that sounds like a conundrum, don't be
fooled by the apparently harmless confusion of the
statement. Behind these words of Werner Erhard lies a
system of religious philosophy rooted in Mind Dynamics,
yoga, Silva Mind Control, gestalt psychology. Dale
Carnegie, Subud, and most importantly, Zen Buddhism
and Scientology. "Those who indulge in Erhard's est
training are told they are "perfect
. gods who have
. .
created their own world." This teaching has led Erhard to

conclude, "How do I know I'm not the reincarnation of
Jesus Christ?"
Bom Jack Rosenberg in 1935, Erhard left a wife and four
kids in his early twenties. While traveling on a plane, he
met a woman named Ellen who would become his
second wife. He happened to be reading an article
entitled "The Men Who Made the New Germany." His
long enchantment with the German nihilistic philosopher
Nietzche (who beheved in a super-race, the foundation of
Hitler's political approach), compelled Erhard to choose
a new identity with a German name. Werner came from
Werner Heisenberg (not Werner von Braun as est
literature claims) and Erhard from Ludwig Erhard.
.
276 MAJOR CULTS
In the company of friend Bill Thaw, he explored an

interest in a succession of Eastern religions and
mind-science cults. Finally (according to Thaw), Erhard
read a book entitled est: The Steersman Handbook. The
author, L. Clark Stevens, used the abbreviation est to
denote "electronic social transformation." Erhard
borrowed the term and redubbed it Erhard Seminars
Training — est (lower-cased "e") for short. While driving
his wife's Mustang one day, he experienced a
Damascus-road-type enlightenment. Erhard says he "got
it," and est became the vehicle for propagating "it."
In the Zen Buddhist tradition of subjective, relative,
intuitive enlightenment, no one in est (including Erhard)
really knows what "it" is. But the goal of getting "it" is to
conclude that there is nothing to get. In est, there is no
objective reality, only experience. "Being" is said to be
more important than "doing." Thinking is forbidden, and
terminology is twisted. "Wrong is actually a version of
right. If you're always wrong, you're right," est declares.
Singer-composer John Denver, an est advocate, extolls
Erhard's view of life in his song "Looking for Space." ("If
there's an answer, it's just that it's just that way.") "Seek
and ye shall find," Jesus said. In contrast, Erhard
declares, "What isn't, isn't. You can't put it together. .
what you have to do is experience it being together."

Such doublespeak and intellectual dishonesty is more
than a clever way to dispose of the definitions used in
normal language. It is also an elaborate fund-raising
vehicle ($16 miUion per year) and a public extension of
Erhard's ego-oriented goal to remake the world. It all
begins when interested parties plunk down $250 to join
249 other people for two weekends of group-therapy
encounter sessions, totaling sixty hours. The inductee is
initially greeted with smiles and hugs. But all that changes
quickly once the hotel room doors are closed to begin
the first fifteen to eighteen-hour period. Pen, paper,
watches, tape recorders, and cigarettes must be left
outside. Until recently, participants needed to be certain
they had not eaten or drunk too much before entering.
They were only allowed one bathroom break from start
till finish (unless they had a doctor's signed statement
indicating physical necessity). Numerous trips to the

restroom are now permitted.
An est seminar is a calculated process of breaking
277 est
down the inductee's personality and then rebuilding it by

harassment and intimidation. A trainer begins
immediately to abuse the audience verbally with
repeated obscenities. All ego defenses are ridiculed by
means of demeaning epithets hurled at anyone who
resists the tactics of the trainer. Eyewitnesses report that
scores of people urinate, defecate, convulse, sob,
scream, and vomit (in specially provided, silver-colored
est bags). The only relief comes in the form of "meditation
practices" (to acquire an altered state of consciousness),
and exercises of lying on the floor to "find one's space."
The latter practice has its relaxing effect quickly ended
by the trainer who proceeds to create feelings of fear and
danger, causing some to respond hysterically.
After three days of such psycho-manipulative and
hemorrhoid-causing activity, participants are expected to
"get it" on the fourth day. What they get is not an
improved self-image, but a totally transformed perception
of reality which is consistent with a Buddhist/occult view
of the universe. "You are part of every atom in the world
and every atom is part of you," estians are encouraged to
affirm. This all-is-one, merging-of-consciousness doctrine
of Eastern thought is what leads most est graduates to
reject all other beUef systems. After all, to know est is to
know you are god.
The elementary student of psychology can easily
recognize est's potential for creating psychosis. By the
confrontational stripping away of coping mechanisms,
some emotionally unstable individuals can be left in a
dangerous, vulnerable condition. Even more serious to
consider is the possibility that evil powers may take
advantage of such a psychologically defenseless state to
precipitate a demonic invasion. At the very least, the
destruction of one's concept of self-worth may result in
the violent release of suppressed traumas. Without an
understanding of God's love, healing, and forgiveness to
fill this void, the est participant can only deal with such
feeling by retreating from reality and adopting a mystical

view of life as an illusion.
In est, Christ's commands to "love your enemies" (Luke
6:27) and "Love thy neighbor as thyself" (Luke 10:27) are
replaced with a self-centered approach to life. Since
there is no God but one's own ego, moral conduct is
judged according to self-serving satisfaction. The cult est
.
278 MAJOR CULTS
doesn't tell you what not to do. It is understood that those

who experience their "space" are practicing perfection,
no matter what their morcil beliefs may be. What an estian
decides is good for himself is good. With no gods to
worship, some est graduates adulate Erhard to a point of
near perfection. His word is the word. What they do with
guilt is another matter. No reinterpretation of reality can
completely assuage one's conscience. That takes much
more than four days locked in a hotel room, for it requires
the shed blood of Jesus Christ (Heb. 9:22).
Founder: John Paul Rosenberg, bom September 5, 1935,

Philadelphia, PA. Renamed Werner Erhard. The cult was
officially launched in 1 97 1
Text: "What is, is." — Werner Erhard
Symbol: None.
Appeal: Those with a poor self-image learn to assert
themselves by ignoring reality. For some it is another
"trip" to experience along with involvement in other
consciousness-raising groups. People whose lives are
meaningless or have experienced rejection and
depression may view est as a quick, "cheap" form of
psychotherapy.
Purpose: Compels people to get though no one,
"it"
including Erhard, can define what "it" is. The est manual
reads: "The purpose of est training is to transform your

ability to experience living so that the situations you have
been trying to change .just clear up in the process of
. .
life itself." Life is not to be understood (understanding is

irrelevant), but rather experienced.
Errors: Love, concern, compassion, sorrow, and other

Christian and human values are considered an illusion.
For example, the Hunger Project started by est proposes
to eliminate world famine by 1997. This laudable goal is
not to be achieved by feeding the hungry, but by simply
declaring that "the end of hunger is an idea whose time
has come." Man is his own god, the center of the
universe. Sin does not exist and all personal conduct is
justified by one's own perfection. As in Zen, reality is a
matter of perception, not objectivity.
279 est
Background Sources: Newsweek, 8/28/78, p. 50; Ibid.,

5/9/77, p. 95; Ibid., 6/15/81, pp. 18-21; Time, 6/7/76, p. 53;
Circus, 2/76, p. 45; "Spiritual Counterfeits Project
Newsletter," 3/76, vol. 2, no. 3; The New Cults, 1980,
Walter Martin, pp. 105-141; "The Fuhrer over est," TVeiv
Times, pp. 36-52 (issue date unknown).
Address /Location: The cult's centers are located in more

than a dozen U.S. cities. Seminars are held in various
locations using hotel and auditorium facilities.
280
Foundation Faith
of the Millennium
(Foundation Faith of God)
Itsname is difficult to define, and its evolving doctrines

are even harder to pin down. In the beginning (1963) it
was known as the Process Church of the Final Judgment
(The Process). In 1974, as a result of a break with its
founder, Robert de Grimston, its name was changed to
The Foundation Church of the Millennium (with the word
"Church" changed to "Faith" in 1977). For practical
purposes, today it is usually referred to as "The
Foundation."
Grimston's original group followed his psychic
teachings with rapt enthusiasm. But his theology of
dualism (supposing the universe is dominated by two
opposing spiritual forces, neither being omnipotently
supreme) eventually received bad press. Even
non-Christians didn't like being stopped on street
comers by robed zealots wearing silver crosses entwined
with a red serpent. What Processians taught was even
more offensive. "Christ said, 'Love your enemies,'" they
declared. "Christ's enemy was Satan. Through love,
Christ and Satan have destroyed their enmity and come
281 FOUNDATION FAITH OF THE MILLENNIUM
together for the end, Christ to judge, Satan to execute

judgment." Growing out of this doctrine was the belief
that "process" by spiritual knowledge would allow
members of the Church to provide moral leadership in a
New Age led by a God-sent Messiah. All this would take
place after a Bible-like apocalyptic period when Christ
and Satan would finally be reconciled.
But the black garb, somber theology, and Satanic
symbolism was too hard to accept, even for Processians.
Grimston was ousted, though he continues to lead smaller
groups of leftovers under the original name. The
Foundation clothing was changed to blue, and the
serpent-cross was replaced by the star of David with two
F's, one inverted. Occult practices such as Tkrot cards,
psychic healings, and astrology persist, but elements of
Judaism, including Sabbath ceremonies, have been
added to upgrade the cuh's image. The past and its
spooky overtones are de-emphasized, though the belief
in a soon-to-appear savior still undergirds Foundation
philosophy.
Father Lucius (Christopher de Peyer) and Father
Malachi (Peter McCormick), the current leaders, claim an
estimated 500,000 are affiliated with their efforts,
including 20,000 hardcore members. Foundation
advocates certainly seem more palatable since they no
longer publicly promote the Christ/Satan reconciliation
theory. But they have not abandoned their basic belief in a
coming Messiah. Bible students are left to wonder
whether such a person might well be the Antichrist, the
representative of the once-revered serpent that
Foundation Faith advocates now seldom discuss.
One more successful off-shoots of the original
of the
Process Church is the Foundation Faith of God, with a
devoted clergy committed to a vow of perpetual celibacy
as a testimony to "the existence of the Kingdom." This
group claims twenty ordained ministers with a growing
number of followers in Canada.
Christ has a prominent role in the Foundation's
teachings, with special emphasis on spiritual healing.
However, its most distinctive doctrine maintains that
everyone has a personal guardian angel who can be
invoked for guidance in daily living. The clergy will
conduct "angel listenings" (for a suggested donation of
ten dollars), claiming they can actually hear the angel
282 MAJOR CULTS
voice and write down his instructions. Most angelic

messages are generalized and concern removal of
barriers preventing one's spiritual growth, but additional
questions may be asked of these angels for a
tax-deductible fee of three dollars per inquiry.
Two other prominent tenets of the Foundation Faith
include reincarnation, and the importance of controlling
one's own life by personal choices.
Founder: Robert de Grimston, 1963, London, England.

Text: "Love your enemies — including Satan."
Symbols: Formerly, a cross with a snake entwined upon it;
two opposing (one inverted)
today, a star of David with
F's.
Appeal: In the early days of the cult, initiates were

intrigued by the exotic doctrines that combined elements
of Satanism and Christianity Current appeal centers more
in the area of occult phenomena.
Purpose: Originally, Grimston endeavored to explain

how a good God had created the devil and evil. (Answer
— The devil is not truly evil and, therefore, he will
eventuallybe a cohort of God.) Today, the emphasis is
more on understanding the nature of the coming
Apocalypse and the role Foundation members will play
in the social order that follows.
Errors: The absolute nature of God's goodness and
Satan's depravity is denied. Christ is only one of a
succession of prophets including Moses, Buddha, etc.
Background Sources: The Processians (cult magazine),
3nA; The Denver Post, 7/27 HZ; Ibid., 5/31/74, p. 5HH;
The Encyclopedia of American Religions, Vol. 2, 1978,
J. Gordon Melton, p. 229; Toronto Star, 1/24/81, p. H6.
Address/Location: Headquarters in New York, Chicago,

New Orleans, Toronto, Miami, and Cambridge, MA.
(Some of these offices may no longer be open.)
283
International
Society
of Krislma
(Hare Krishna)
"Get out of here. You're a demon — a fornicating

meat-eater." That kind of rebuke would be harsh
anywhere, let alone in a crowded airport concourse. The
epithet was directed toward this author for butting in on
what, to that point, had been a successful attempt to con
an unsuspecting tourist out of his money. He was an Israeli
citizen visiting America. If I hadn't stepped in, he might
never have known he was the victim of what Hare Krishna
devotees call "transcendental trickery." The victim had
been told he was giving his $100 traveler's check
"donation" in exchange for a book about the Jewish
religion.
Of all the imported cults to land on American shores in
recent times, none is more ubiquitous and scorned than
Hare Krishna. (The official organizational name is the
International Society of Krishna Consciousness. For sake
284 MAJOR CULTS
of brevity, the rest of this analysis will use the acronym

ISKCON.) Even though the saffron robes and shaven
heads publicly have given way to wigs and conventional
clothing, the public image of ISKCON remains a negative
one. Members are seen as deceptive, pushy beggars
who frequent public places to prey on the naive. But
beneath the dhotis and saris they wear is more than a
collection of societal dropouts with brainwashed minds.
Thirty percent of the devotees have spent at least a year
in college, and 70 percent formerly attended church with
regularity. What they found in Hare Krishna is not just an
exotic system of authoritarian asceticism. The 50 percent
who remain permanently with the cult claim a deeply
personal relationship to their Lord similiar to the devotion
expressed by evangelical Christians to Christ. Hare
Krishna 5:\embers are dedicated to a set of sacred
scriptures and seek to surrender their lives to a supreme
power. They acknowledge man's inherent desire to
worship a deity beyond himself and have plunged into
their belief system with total commitment.
This is not to suggest that Christianity and Krishna
Consciousness are in any way compatible. Far from it. An
exploration of the history and nature of ISKCON readily
establishes the pagan and mythological roots of this
fervent faith. The worship of Lord Krishna began in the
sixteenth century in Bengal, India. It was then and there
that Caitanya Mahaprabu, inspired by the Bhagavad-Cita
(one of Hinduism's sacred books), sought to revitalize a
religion that had become heavy on philosophy and weak
on participative devotion. Hinduism had split into two
schools: those who worshiped Shiva as the greatest of the
godhead (Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva), and those who
considered Vishnu to be supreme. Caitanya insisted that
Vishnu was actually an incarnation of Krishna (narrator of
the Cita), and that Lord Krishna was the ultimate god.
Even more revolutionary was his idea that Krishna would
intimately commune with his devotees on a personal
level, a foreign concept to the traditional Hindu
perception of God's impersonality. This communion
could be possible by the practice of exuberant chanting
and dancing, known as sankirtana.
This concept of worshiping Krishna was revived in the
early 1900s by the Indian sages Bhaktivinode Thakur and
Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Saroswati Gosvami Maharaj.
285 INTERNATIONAL SOCIETY
OF KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS
One of the latter's disciples was a University of Calcutta
philosophy and economics major named Abhay Charan
De. In 1922 Gosvami initiated Charan De into the
discipline olBhakti Yoga and instructed him to take the
message of Krishna Consciousness to the Western world.
Abhay Charan De became known as Bhaktivedanta
Prabhupada ("at whose feet masters sit"). At age
fifty-eight he left his wife and five children and a
prospering pharmaceutical business to pursue the life of
diswami. In 1965 he boarded a steamer for the United
Statesand on September 18 sailed past the Statue of
Liberty with eight dollars in his pocket. At the time of his
death, His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupada was chauffeured in black limousines and
could claim to his credit forty Krishna temples and an
estimated 5,000 to 10,000 followers in the United States
alone.
At any other time, this seventy-year-old man sitting in a
Greenwich Village park and chanting strange words
would have been an oddity. In the burgeoning
counterculture milieu of the sixties, he was considered
hip. Beat poet Allen Ginsberg, along with an array of
hippie-types, gravitated to Prabhupada's message.
Ex-Beatle George Harrison wrote a song extolling
Krishna's virtues ("My Sweet Lord") and dedicated an
entire album ("Living in the Material World") to ISKCON
belief. With the proceeds from these and other
recordings, Harrison bankrolled Prabhupada's efforts to
evangelize. In those days Bhaktivedanta had confidently
declared, "This is a prediction that in all the villages and
towns of the entire world, the Krsna [his preferred
spelling] Consciousness movement will be known." For a
while, looked like he might be right.
it
What was the message he brought? Many people have

heard of the repetitive Hare Krishna chant and have
witnessed devotees ecstatically dancing on urban street
comers. But few understand the aim of such activity and
even less have any knowledge about their object of
devotion. Lord Krishna. Dismissing ISKCON antics as
weird and offensive is an understandable response of
Westerners. What may not be apparent to the occidental
mind is the complicated system of religious philosophy
behind the conduct of Krishnaites.
The religious philosophy of ISKCON is found in the
286 MAJOR CULTS
Bhagavad-Gita, an eighteen-chapter Hindu poem written

(according to most credible scholars) sometime in the
first century a.d. (not 5,000 years ago as Krishna devotees
claim). The Cita is a virtual Bible to Krishnaites, so long as
it is consulted in the form of Prabhupada's commentary,
Bhagavad-Gita As It Is. The Gita is an allegorical story (in

Krishna's words) of a certain war. The dialogue between
Krishna and Arjuna, his warrior charioteer, is purported to
represent a conversation between deity and humanity.
This exchange is said to embody the ultimate wisdom of
the ages.
Arjuna bravely enters the battle until he learns that his
relatives are among the opposing forces. He hesitates to
fightand is understandably overwhelmed with concern
for the coming death of his kinsmen. Krishna stirs him on,
advising him to avoid feelings of attachment to his loved
ones. This approach of detachment from earthly desires
and emotions is central to Krishna's message and
ISKCON's theology. Gita As It Is contains a picture of
devotees calmly walking past the poor and suffering. The
caption explains such indifference by quoting Krishna's
command, "Those who are wise lament neither for the
living nor the dead." Prabhupada agreed. He wrote,
"Philanthropists who build hospitals and churches are
wasting their time."
Such a callous rationale is nothing compared with the
twist in logic necessary to justify Krishna's character. The
Gita and other legends portray ISKCON's deity as a
blue-skinned, flute-playing prankster. He hid the clothes
of girls bathing in a river and enticed the wives of other
men to frolic with him in the moonlight. They became so
overwhelmed by his romancing that each felt as if she
were the only one having intercourse with him. Though
Krishna did have a favorite mistress named Radha, he also
consorted with 16, 108 gopis (women cowherds). Over a
period of 125 years he fathered ten children with each of
them.
Such orgiastic abandon is a far cry from the behavior
demanded of present-day Krishna devotees. Their lives
are carefully regimented in a fashion that eradicates the
need for personal choices or decisions. Everyone rises at
3 A.M. for a cold shower before "awakening" the temple
idols. These "deities" are then dressed and "fed."
Devotees chant, count their japa beads, and head for the
streets to solicit funds and fill the surrounding landscape
with Krishna's praises. Evenings are spent with more
chanting and idol worship before an early retirement. Six
hours of sleep on a hard floor is all that is between most of
Krishna's disciples and another day.
Life is austere in many other ways. There is no alcohol,
drugs, coffee, meat, fish, gambling, or conversation
unrelated to Krishna devotion. Reading of magazines or
newspapers is strongly discouraged. Contact with the
outside world, including family and friends, is infrequent
and sometimes nonexistent. Personal possessions are
disposed of, leaving the devotee solely dependent on the
temple for food and shelter. Children bom of
temple-sanctioned unions are taken from the parents to
be placed in special ISKCON schools.
In fact, the marriage relationship is viewed as an inferior
state for those unable to answer the higher calling to
celibacy. Couples live in separate quarters and sexual
intercourse is allowable only by permission of the temple
priest. At the most, conjugal relationships are restricted
to one per month, at the wife's optimum time of fertility,
preferably at the time of a full moon, and only then for the
purposes of childbearing, not pleasure. In addition,
consummation is possible only after each partner has
completed chanting fifty rounds of the Krishna mantra, a
feat requiring about five hours. Finally, avoiding
hand-holding and kissing, the act is performed to the
accompaniment of a cassette recording of Prabhupada's
voice. It should come as no surprise that one former
member claims 90 percent of ISKCON marriages fail.
Obviously, the mind and body of a Krishna devotee is
not his own. To signify this fact, every day each member
places thirteen clay markings (tilaka) on his body. The
clay is flown in all the way from India and these marks
signify one's total servitude to Krishna. Those who stay in
the cult more than six months are given a new Sanskrit
name and a secret mantra. Men must shave their heads
leaving only a hand of hair (a sikha) by which Krishna can
pull them up to heaven if he so desires.
The shaven heads also remove what Prabhupada
declares is the symbol of man's vanity. Balded pates are to
be indicative of denying any means of sexual attraction.
Women, who are said to have inferior brains and be
worthy only of serving men, must adorn themselves in
288 MAJOR CULTS
plain, Indian saris. This long, loose-fitting garment is

prescribed as a deterrent to arousing male passion. Such
practices are central to the Krishna doctrine that all
desires must be suppressed. The body is the enemy of
the spirit, and only by denying it comfort and attention
can one reach the high goal of intimacy with Krishna.
Prabhupada expounded a strict, fundamentalist form of
Hindu philosophy. In essence his main goal was to help
disciples liberate their pure souls from the spiritually
inferior nature of their bodies. "I am not this body,"
devotees are fond of saying. What they mean is that all
matter is maya (illusory and transient) and only the spirit is
worthy of eternal attention. Man's primary dilemma in life
is his ignorance of the Krishna god-nature of his spirit.
This unfortunate state has been caused by the bondage
resulting from the spirit's encasement in flesh. The only
merit of having a human body at all is the alternative of
having been incarnated in a lower animal form. At least
having a human body means one's previous incarnation
must have exuded good karma.
How does one escape the confines of the sensory
temptations of flesh and blood? ISKCON teaches that the
way of salvation can be shown only by a guru whose
spiritual succession is legitimate. Prabhupada lays claim
to such a lineage, insisting he is the spiritual heir of
Caitanya (mentioned earlier) who was Krishna's
incarnation for this present age. (Some devotees beheve
that Prabhupada was himself an incarnation of Krishna,
and thus greater than Christ.) Prabhupada taught that
liberation of the soul in this, age called /ra/i-yuga ("thedark
age") is possible only by kirtana: reciting the Hare
Krishna chant. The devotee who does this is freed from
samsara (endless cycles of reincarnation) and begins his
pilgrimage "back to the Godhead."
One must admire the zealous success of Krishna
devotees. Their relatively few numbers have managed to
familiarize the public consciousness with their
sixteen-word chant: Hare Krishna, Hare Krishna/Krishna,
Krishna, Hare, Hare/Hare Rama, Hare Rama/Rama, Rama,
Hare, Hare. Even though it is brief, amazing powers are
claimed for the mere utterances of this/na/ja ("great")
mantra. Accompanied by the "transcendental sound
vibrations" of drums and finger symbols, these words are
said to embody Krishna himself. (Rama is an alternate
name for Krishna and Hare expresses his creative
energy.)
Devotees often do the chant in correspondence with
each of the 108 japa beads on the "rosary" kept in a bag
hanging around their necks. And they may repeat the
entire cycle as many as sixteen times a day. It is of no
concern to the chanters that the curious observers who
watch them during public displays may mock or listen
with disinterest. Prabhupada has told them that "there is
no need to understand the language of the mantra."
Anyone who hears it will be automatically affected by
Krishna's name. For a similiar reason, ISKCON's own
"spiritual sky" incense is often burned during chanting to
provide an aroma in which Krishna may dwell. Devotees
believe that those who smell it will literally inhale Krishna.
And there's more to chanting than that silly, blissful
smile on the face of devotees. They are promised by His
Divine Grace that eventually they may experience hair
standing up on their bodies, dislocation of the voice,
crying in ecstasy, and going into trance states. The result
of this form of suggestive hypnotism is that the participant
may enter a condition which would facilitate control by
demonic possession. At the very least, such an enforced
method of divorcing the mind from reality can turn
devotees into robots who will act bhndly in response to
whatever they perceive to be Krishna's will. The potential
misuse of such exaggerated devotion should cause alarm
to those initiates who are just beginning the pathway of
temple service.
The Hare Krishna chant is essentially an invocation to
the pantheon of Hindu deities. Such paganism is also
evident in a variety of temple duties and rites. Krishna is
believed to be resident in the metal and wood idols
maintained in ISKCON facilities. These statues are offered
food (six times a day) which is later eaten by devotees (an
act called prasa da) as a way of actually ingesting Krishna.
(This ritual is a kind of Hare Krishna "eucharist.") When
water is used to bathe the deities, it is collected for the
disciples to drink. A sample of the Indian TalasiDevi
plant is kept in each temple as an object of worship to
eradicate sin and disease.
In spite of all this, Prabhupada declares his religious
system is not idolatrous. To him, idolatry is the "worship
of a material form of God." He insists that in Hare Krishna
290 MAJOR CULTS
the devotee is not worshiping a /orm of God. "The form is

God," Prabhupada declares. In Krishna's case, "There is
no difference between the form of the Lord and the Lord
himself." Whatever the excuse, such practices are
inconsistent with Exodus 20:4. 5.
But accusations of idolatry are mild aberrations to
defend compared with more recent charges leveled at
ISKCON. Since the passing of Bhaktivedanta the
organization has faced accusations of drug-smuggling,
firearms-hoarding, suicides, murder, and outright
thievery. The solicitation methods directed toward
nonbelievers (karmi) have fostered court investigation of
tactics including short-changing donors, participating in
false pretense, and even using experienced thieves to
traindevotees on how to lift wallets. Critics suggest that
such sources of income enabled the cult to erect the
elaborate onyx, teakwood, ebony, marble, and
gold-adorned temple in the West Virginia hills.
With Prabhupada gone, leadership has passed on to
eleven gurus, each with his own geographical
jurisdiction. This new breed still defends its fund-raising
policies by insisting that even deceptive tactics serve a
useful purpose. The karmi who is unwittingly separated
from his money partakes in his own salvation by giving to
Krishna. Thus, the solicitor has actually favored the donor
by enticing him to give back to Krishna what really
belonged to him in the first place.
On the other hand, some of the practices offensive to
non-Krishnaites are being modified. In the future,
members will not necessarily need to forsake everything
and move into the temple, so long as they maintain a
vegetarian diet and construct an altar in their home.
Health food stores and society-owned farms will channel
energies that may result in less public chanting exercises.
And other religious viewpoints may be viewed a little
more tolerably. Krishna is reported to have said, "There is
no truth superior to me." What he will think of such
liberalization is anyone's guess. What is certain is that
after 100 million books distributed (plus 500,000 copies
per month of the periodical "Back to the Godhead"), the
"innocence" of those flower-power days is gone. Hare
Krishna faces a more skeptical world where promises of
ecstasy by chanting may no longer keep either the
coffers or membership rolls filled.
Founder: His Divine Grace, A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupada, bom Calcutta, India, September 1, 1896, as
Abhay Charan De. Died of heart failure, November 14,
1977.
Text: The Hindu sacred texts, especially TVie

Bhagavad-Cita according to Prabhupada's interpretation.
Symbols: Traditional Indian-style devotional paintings of
gods and demi-gods, especially Lord Krishna as the
Supreme Personality of the Godhead driving the chariot
of Arjuna.
Appeal: Youth in the sixties were ripe for exotic,

simplistic answers to questions unfulfilled by
technologiccil advances. Even today, those frustrated by
the vanity of materialism may resort to a system which
totally rejects all pleasure from sensory gratification. The
authoritarian structure of temple life may fill a need for the
disciplinary hfestyle being sought by some victims of this
permissive age.
Purpose: ISKCON offers a highly religious life with

dedication and the fellowship of like-minded adherents.
All rituals and devotions are designed to free man from
the ignorance of having forgotten his true personal
relationship with Lord Krishna. This can be accomplished
only by freeing the spiritual body from the physical body.
Chanting Hare Krishna bypasses the intellect to cleanse
the mind and heart of their false concept of concern for
the material world.
Errors: The entire religious system of ISKCON is built

upon mythological scriptures of legendary events and
people (including Krishna). There is no sin to be saved
from, there is only the illusion of evil to be eradicated.
Jesus warned in Matthew 6:7 that "vain repetition" was a
fruitlessform of prayer. According to 1 Corinthians 8:6
there but one Lord, Christ, and not Krishna. Jesus died
is
of his own choice and rose from the dead. Krishna
expired from an arrow in his foot and failed to conquer
death.
Background Sources: Bhagavad-Cita As It Is, 1975,

Bhciktivedanta Prabhupada, The Bhaktivedanta Book
Trust; The Nectar of Devotion, 1970, Bhaktivedanta
Prabhupada, The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust; The King of
292 MAJOR CULTS
Knowledge, 1973, Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada, The

Bhaktivedanta Book Trust; "On Chanting Hare Krishna,"
ISKCON pamphlet; various issues of ISKCON periodical
Back to the Godhead, especially vol. 10, no. 7;
Newsweek, 12/27/76, p. 26; Ibid., 1/30/78, p. 57; /bid.,
9/29/80, p. 83; Time, 9/15/80, p. 71;Li/e, 4/80, p. 44-51;
The Denver Post, 7/ 11/75, p. 3BB; /bid., 4/15/77, p. 4BB;
Ibid., 8/26/77, p. 2BB; /bid., 3/17/78, p. IBB; /bid., 3/6/81,
p. 5BB; Ibid., 5/29/81, p. IBB; Circus, 2/28/77, p. 48; The
Mystical Maze, 1976, Pat Means, Campus Crusade for
Christ; TVie Mind Benders, 1977, Jack Sparks, Thomas
Nelson, Inc.; Cults, World Religions and You, 1980,
Kenneth Boa, Victor Books, Wheaton, IL; Hare Krishna,
Hare Krishna, 1978, J. Isamu Yamamoto, Inter- Varsity
Press; Forward, vol. 4, no. 1.
Address /Location:International Society for Krishna

Consciousness, 3764 Watseka Avenue, Los Angeles, CA
90034.
293
Martial Arts
He stands motionless, draped in his flowing white
uniform called a g/12. Silence fills the room. With eyes
closed in mute contemplation, one thought possesses his
mind. Finally, he is ready.
Bowing slightly to his sensei (honorable teacher), he
steps near the object of his concentration. In the center of
the main room of the dojo (training center), someone has
stacked six, one-inch-thick pine boards on top of each
other. Each end of the pile rests on two cement blocks
which suspend the center of the boards about twelve
inches off the floor.
For several moments he glares at those inanimate
boards as if attempting to stare down a dangerous
opponent intent on his harm. Suddenly, he draws several
deep, quick, rhythmic breaths and lunges toward the
stack. His arm is raised in the air as though it were a
chopping axe, and he lets forth with a piercing yell
(kiyai). Almost simultaneously, faster than the eye can
follow, his hand strikes the center of the stacked boards
with one violent thrust.
Crack! Six, one-inch pine boards splinter and fall to the
floor, victim to the force of nothing more substantive than
human flesh.
An audible sigh of relief is heard from those watching.
294 MAJOR CULTS
Some nod in approval while others shake their heads in

disbelief.Few, if any, realize that what they have just seen
isan ancient spiritual discipline designed to harmonize
the body with the energy forces of the universe in order
to achieve religious enlightenment.
Tkles abound (some spurious, some true) relating the
paranormal feats of adept senseis. Such claims are truly
astounding. Bullets can be caught between one's teeth.
Punches can be pulled (i.e., stopped short of striking the
body) and yet their effects can still be felt. Psychokinetic
phenomena (the movement of material objects by
immaterial, "mental" power) may be displayed.
These accomplishments have a name: noi cun. The
source of power for such feats is said to be ki (sometimes
written as ch'i). Ki is widely known in the occult arts as the
"life-energy-creative force of the universe." Advanced
practitioners of the martial arts credit^/ with enabling
them to knock a man down by barely touching him or by
merely pointing a finger at him. Some have cultivated ki
to such an extent that they can floor a man by their breath
or a look from their eyes. One martial arts practitioner
interviewed by this author said his sensei could place his
knuckles on the man's chest and send a burning, electric
shock through his body, driving him up against a wall.
Most people are interested in the martial arts for less
exotic reasons. Concerned with warding off muggers or
attaining physical prowess, they spend evenings at a
store-front dojo learning kicks and punches. They are
more concerned with downing an opponent than with
attaining spiritual insight. Those of small stature may be
seeking an effective means of self-protection that will
enchance a macho image to friends and lovers. But the
inherent principles of paganism underlying the martial
arts, promises the novice he may get more than he
bargained for.
Interestingly enough, the centuries-old practices of
martial arts are relatively new to the Western world. The
boom started when returning World War II servicemen
brought back such arts from the Pacific. Later, the Hong
Kong movie industry churned out films such as "Five
Fingers of Death" and "Duel of the Iron Fist." But it took
American movie star Bruce Lee to popularize the arts for
the masses. His 1972 movie "Kung Fu" was turned into a
successful TV series which spun off magazines and
295 ^MARTIAL ARTS
T-shirts with an appeal far beyond board-breaking. Lee,

to whom kung fu was more than a physical practice,
explored its spiritual depths until he met an untimely,
mysterious death. David Carradine, who took kung fu to
TV told his fans, "When Bruce Lee died, his spirit went
into me. I'm possessed."
There are many conflicting historical theories
regarding the origin of martial arts. The account stated
here is a widely accepted survey which traces the
general history of the martial arts and goes back to the
dawn of civilization in India. Three millennia ago in China
the arts were developed even more extensively. By the
establishment of the Feudal States in 770 B.C.. kung fu was
widely practiced. Only during the Boxer Rebellion of
1900 were the martial arts partially eliminated from the
mainland. In 1928 they were renamed War Arts and were
accorded national recognition.
Over the centuries various aspects of the arts were
modified and eventually evolved into more or less violent
types. Northern and Southern schools, and hard and soft
forms also developed. Kung fu was the original,
all-inclusive term describing the martial arts. Later,
specific names were applied to its variations: karate, tai
chi, judo, jujitsu, and aikido. In Korea, the arts were
known as Tke Kwon Do, and they were honed into their
highest forms of proficiency in Okinawa. Though one
often thinks of the arts as "made in Japan," they have
many roots and cultural variations.
The original religious philosophy of kung fu dates back
as far as 2696 B.C. where it was rooted in the occuh forms
of divination known as the I-Ching and the "Book of
Changes." Lao-Tse, the Chinese sage bom in 604 B.C.,
added further embellishments. His teachings were set
forth in a 5,280-word manuscript called Tô Tbh Ching,
often called simply "the tao," or "the way." He taught that
salvation could not be found in prayer but rather by the
observance of nature, the natural way. As the trees bend
with the wind and the rivers follow the path of least
resistance, so must man adapt to the rhythm of
coexistence with evil and wrong.
The next development in the history of kung fu took
place when a monk named Bodhidharma brought
Buddhism to China in the sixth century a.d. When he
discovered the monks sleeping during his lectures, he
296 MAJOR CULTS
introduced exercises to assist them in meditation. Known

as I-chin Sutura, his system combined kung fu with the
philosophical principles of Zen to develop a highly
sophisticated form of weaponless fighting. The monks at
his Shaolin Temple became famous for their savage
abilities of defense which they employed whenever they
were attacked in the course of pilgrimages. Eventually
two schools of martial arts evolved: Ch 'uan Fe (kung fu)
based on the hard (external) school of Buddhism and
other arts founded on the soft (internal) school of Tkoism.
As the martial arts spread beyond the monastery to the
fields of war, some of the religious flavor was lost. But the
essential belief system behind these disciplines has
never been completely lost, even today.
After centuries of countless adaptations, the martial arts
have evolved into six basic forms by which they are
known in the Western world. Other variations exist, but
for the sake of brevity, categorizing these six headings
will be sufficient.
KUNGFU
Originally used as a colloquialism referring to any martial
art,kung fu is considered to be the mother of all such
physical disciplines. The alchemists who developed it
were said to be literally "possessed" with kung fu. In The
History and Philosophy of Kung Fu, Earl C. Mederiros
states, "Kung fu represents the development of man as a
complete person. It combines the theological with the
philosophical and blends these with the physical, thus
evolving those attitudes which are in keeping with the
natural laws ... a perfect harmony of the physical and
metaphysical."
Kung fu is known best for its "hard" school which
emphasizes kicking, striking, and punching with strength
and speed. The power is said to be derived from ki and
may also be directed toward improvement of one's health
as well as for self-defense. But its appeal to the average
person lies more in its offensive character which
emphasizes force to break force. It also may include the
striking of vital points, delayed action "death touches,"
and the use of psychic powers.
297* MARTIAL ARTS
T'AI CHI CH'UAN

Some historical evidence indicates that this art evolved
from the "soft" school of kung fu. It was founded by
Chang San-feng who meditated on the occuh I-Ching for
three weeks while watching a snake and crane fight. Like
Lao-Tse, he was interested in the balanced interplay of
opposites known as/i/i and yang. In Tk'i Chi Ch'uan,
these negative (yin) and positive (yang) principles are
supposed to reach a harmonious duality when mind,
breath, and sexual energy come together. In this state, ki
will produce quietness and cure impotency and
depression.
All this is achieved by practicing "shadow-boxing"
while concentrating on the body's psychic center located
below the navel. Participants often arise early to practice
the fluid, rhythmic motions of T'ai Chi. Some claim it
produces natural health (a famous participant was said to
have lived for 250 years). One of the West's foremost T'ai
Chi teachers, T. T. Liang, states, "The ultimate goal of
learning and practicing T'ai Chi is to become an
immortal." This is accomplished by placing the body in
harmony with the laws of nature. Some proponents claim
supernatural strength and warn of its devastating power
as a combative form.
KARATE
For Westerners, this is the best known and the most
practiced of all the martial arts. Today it is used basically
as a form of self-defense and sport-fighting, using bare
hands, arms, and wrists. American occupation forces
brought karate back from Japan where it had been
imported from Okinawa and China. It developed in these
countries because the Japanese rulers had forbidden
their people the use of weapons. Gichin Funakoshi, who
developed it as Shotokan Ryu, emphasized that the
student must empty his mind of wickedness in order to
react cognitively, and from this philosophy we get the
Xeua karate, meaning "kara" (empty) "te" (hand). In
Okinawa, karate became imbedded with its Zen
philosophy.
The undercurrent of Buddhism found in some martial
by the emphasis on bowing, breathing
arts is illustrated
298 MAJOR CULTS
exercises, seated meditation, intense concentration, and

heightened awareness. Reflective thinking is
discouraged — another influence of Buddhism. Since
karate is a practice of the spirit, its stated purpose is to
unite mind, body, and spirit to achieve the unity
envisioned by Zen.
The most distinctive practice in karate is called âfa, a
choreographed combination of kicks, punches, and
breathing techniques. It is like a graceful, yet powerful
dance performed alone because the blows are deadly
enough to kill. Fortunately, sport karate does not cultivate
the intent of taking another life or painfully disabling an
opponent. And most instructors do not pursue the
spiritual purpose of cultivating ki to achieve union with an
internalized god. But it is questionable whether any
devotee may be totally free of the distinctly pagan frame
of reference associated with karate.
AIKIDO
This martial art is the most overtly religious. Literally, it
means "the road" (do) "to a union" (ai) with the "universal
spirit" (ki). It was founded by Morihei Uyeshiba who
became concerned that he couldn't control his strength
without controlling his mind. Ultimately, after entering
many temples he arrived at "enlightenment" and viewed
himself, in the Buddhist theological concept, as "at one
with the universe." At that moment, he declared, "The
fundamental principle of the martial arts is God's love and
universal love. The true martial arts," he said, "regulate ki
of the universe."
All of the body movements of aikido are said to agree
with the universal laws of nature and bring to the follower
the power oiki, which is inhaled into the lower abdomen
and exhaled through the hands. When the innate psychic
powers of all men are united with the spirit and body,
aikidoists predict the world will be composed of one
family.
A tenth-degree black belt aikido instructor from Japan
"We create a universal harmony which
states of his art,
tiestogether all of the worlds, the phenomenal world we
see around us, the world of the kind of spirits we cannot
see, and the pure world of energy. This building of
harmony, and harmonizing the universe with ourselves so
299 ^MARTIAL ARTS
we may become one, is the essence and ultimate

purpose of aikido."
Morihei Uyeshiba (O'senei as he is known by devotees)
once described a strange psychic/occult visionary
experience of seeing rays come down from the sky. "I felt
my body growing larger and filling the entire cosmos.
While I was exalted by this vision, I acknowledged
suddenly I should not want to win: a martial art should be
a form of life."
JUDO AND JUJITSU

a blending of kung fu and Japanese martial arts.
Jujitsu is
By the twentieth century, it was the Japanese national
sport. A basic factor is knowing the vulnerable portions of
an antagonist's anatomy and how to attack those areas.
Judo is basically jujitsu minus the killing aspects. It was
founded in 1882 by Jogoro Kano, a student of jujitsu.
Unlike karate, which may be compared with boxing, the
"gentler" art of judo is similar to wrestling. It employs the
use of balance and leverage to throw an enemy. Devotees
are warned in some judo manuals that the art should not
be learned without the inclusion of meditation exercises.
Its founder agrees, calling it a "method of arriving at
self-realization."
While it may be true that the various disciplines of

martial arts have different forms, they all have similar
religious backgrounds and goals. Because of their roots
in Tkoism and Buddhism, they view the entire universe as
an interplay of harmonizing opposites, the yin and yang.
These principles are expressed by the relaxed state of
equilibrium produced with meditation and body
movements. "The way" of Tko is accomplished by
yielding and never resisting, and by responding
sympathetically to each action of one's opponent. As
illustrated in kung fu, each movement is uninterrupted
and flowing. The end of one action is the beginning of the
next, thus balancing the yin andyang. When the Zen goal
of stilled senses is also achieved, this balanced harmony
is supposed to help one merge with the Universal
Consciousness.
To the Christian, salvation comes by the finished work
of the cross where Christ was sacrificed for man's sin.
300^ MAJOR CULTS
And it is by his resurrection that man has hope of eternal

hfe. Salvation inZen is achieved by comprehending the
divine essence of man, who is a manifestation of the
Universal Soul. Followers of Zen believe that such
enlightenment may be shared by sending forth ki to
illuminate the spiritual darkness of the world. Whether
the form of martial art one practices is based on the
doctrine of naturalism found in Tkoism or the doctrine of
illusion found in Buddhism, the philosophical basis of
both explicitly deny the blood atonement of Christ. The
Christian practitioner of the martial arts must ask himself
whether or not any involvement in such physical
disciplines implies an inherent approval of the religious
principles behind them.
Founder: Most historians credit the Buddhist monk

Bodhidharma in the sixth century a.d.
Text: Zen Buddhist doctrines; Tho te ching.
Symbols: So-called "spiral configuration" from the

I-Ching representing the belief in reincarnation and
cyclical evolution; double fish shown as a curved line in
the shape of an s bisecting a circle. One side of the s is
dark and the other is light. This represents the
harmonizing opposites of yin and yang.
Appeal: Self-defense as a crime deterrent; physical
conditioning; sport; fascination with martial arts movie
and TV idols; desire to achieve physical and spiritual
composure; as a way of life to arrive at immortality.
Purpose: The intent depends on the form of discipline
and the instructor. Traditional Eastern senseis will
possibly present the arts as a religion with meditation
techniques and idolatrous trappings. Western instructors
will more likely emphasize the initial sport stages and
appeal to a more casual fascination with the arts as a fad.
Errors: The religious and philosophical roots of most

martial art forms presuppose a pantheistic perception of
the cosmos. Even the curious student runs the risk of
being conditioned by the techniques which pursue a
goal of impersonal oneness with the universe. The
Tkoistic and Buddhist overtones represent more than an
301 ^MARTIAL ARTS
historical root. These principals are an integral part of

fulfilling the ultimate spiritual aims of most art forms.
Background Sources: Aikido in Daily Life, 1966, Koichi

Tohei, Rikugei Publishing House, Tokyo; Handbook of
the Martial Arts and Self Defense, 1975, William Logan
and Herman Petras, Funk and Wagnalls, New York; The
History and Philosophy ofKung Fu, 1 974, Earl Mederiros,
Charles E. Tuttle Co., Rutland, VT; "Women Liberating
Themselves with Karate," East West Journal, 9/76, pp.
14-16; Ibid., 1 1/78, p. 72; Sports Illustrated, 8/18/75;
Newsweek, 1/2/78, p. 40.
Address/Location: Martial arts training centers (dojos) in
most major cities.
302
SI
Nichiren Shoshu/
Soka Gakkai
Most Eastern cults offer psychic experiences,
authoritarian father-figures, or ascetic rules which are in
contrast to hedonistic Western lifestyles. How could
anyone be attracted by the thought of chanting strange
syllables while kneeling before a black-lacquered box
containing a small, sacred scroll? Until a recent scandal
(involving charges of misappropriation of funds and
sexual misconduct by its leader) jolted the Nichiren
Shoshu organization, 200,000 Americans and 10 million
foreigners were performing this ceremony each day.
(Current membership is still estimated to be more than 3.5
million.) that seems hard to believe, then consider the
If
testimonials of practitioners who claim that Nichiren
Shoshu has brought them love, health, wealth, and
whatever else their hearts desire.
In his search to discover the essence of diverse
Buddhist teachings, a thirteenth century Japanese monk
named Nichiren Daishonen claimed to have found the
"true Buddhism." It was embodied, he said, in the Lotus
Sutra, a writing attributed to Buddha but actually written
much later. Nichiren wrote scores of books, but the real
303 NICHIREN SHOSHU/SOKA CAKKAI
growth of his teachings awaited the formation of the Soka

Gakkai (Value Creation Society) in 1930. (Soka Gakkai is
the politically active, evangelistic branch of the
organization. It operates a 4.5-million-circulation daily
newspaper and has constructed a huge Temple near
Mount Fuji.)
After World War II, the movement grew rapidly under
the leadership of Daisaku Ikeda. He made Soka Gakkai a
significant force in Japanese politics by establishing its
own political party under the name Komei ("Clean
Government") Party. In contrast to Christ's teaching that
the chief should be servant of all (Matt. 20:27), Ikeda
declared, "You have to have power to do anything at all
meaningful."
This power originates in a series of pagan rituals and
beliefs. Members are acquired by a conversion
technique known as Shakubuku ("brow-beating"), a
controversial kind of forced persuasion that borders on
brainwashing. An NSA (Nichiren Shoshu of America)
document calls it "a merciful method of introducing True
Buddhism to nonbelievers." Once they join, many
members become convinced that NSA holds the keys to
world unity and peace. Such laudable goals are to be
obtained by chanting nam-myoho-renge-kyo ("glory to
the lotus sutra of the mystical law") before an altar upon
which sits the butsodon (a black box) containing the
Cohonzon (sacred scroll). All the while, the devotee
fingers the 108 beads of a rosary.
The goal of such devotion is to merge one's self with the
essence of Buddha. Repeated chanting of the Diamoku
(worship formula) is said to place one in tune with the
rhythm of the universe. As a substitute for psychotherapy,
chanting nam-myoho-renge-kyo is much easier and
cheaper. Perhaps more important, its spiritual goals of
working out one's karma take second place to the more
immediate purpose of satisfying selfish desires. "Happy
individuals can build a happy world," is NSA's creed, a
hedonistic motto that is well received in affluent. Western
cultures. If he were alive, Buddha (who taught principles
of denial and withdrawal from material pursuits) might
look askance on such egocentric goals.
While most of NSA's emphasis is on acquiring wealth,
power, and personal happiness, the pagan religious
overtones cannot be overlooked by evangelical
304 MAJOR CULTS
Christians. Chanting to the Gohonzon constitutes an

idolatrous act, and the belief in its supernatural properties
could be a dangerous opening for demonic subjection.
The Gohonzon takes the place of God, while implying at
the same time a pantheistic version of deity. NSA's
espousal of karmic philosophy and reincarnation place it
yet another step away from biblical Christianity. The
Buddhist goal of fusing one's nature with the universe
negates any individual accountability for sin or salvation.
While certain material benefits may be incurred by NSA's
chanting, conformity with God's moral laws and
forgiveness of sin are something that meaningless
repetition can never achieve.
Founder: Nichiren Daishonen (a.d. 1222-1282); modem

founder, Tsunesaburo Makiguchi(1930). The cult's main
growth occurred under the leadership of Daisaka Ikeda,
who was ousted in 1979 due to charges of sexual
misconduct and misappropriation of funds.
Text:The Lotus Sutra (writings erroneously attributed to
Buddha), and Gosho (collected volumes of Nichiren
Daishonen).
Symbols: Prayer beads; gongyo, a booklet with the words

of the Lotus Sutra; butsodon, black box containing the
Gohonzon (sacred scroll).
Appeal: Some members are attracted by the admirable
goals of world peace, nuclear disarmament, and abolition
of war. Others join in the pursuit of personal desires
without moral regard for Christian beliefs or the wishes of
others.
Purpose: New members are proselytized with the

eventual goal of world domination through political
power.
Errors: Nichiren Shoshu promotes a Christless belief with
a Buddhist view of reality, while denying Buddha's basic
teachings. Salvation is by enlightenment and the
attainment of Buddhahood. Occult and spiritistic
practices of idol worship, shrines, talismans, false
scriptures, and repetitious chants are included.
305 NICHIREN SHOSHU/SOKA CAKKAI
Background Sources: Newsweek, 6/5/73, p. 68; Ibid.,

8/27/73, p. 60; Time, 1/13/75, p. \2; The New Cults, 1978,
Walter Martin, pp. 321-350; The Mystical Maze, 1976, Pat
Means, pp. 169-180; Christianity Today 1/23/81, p. 57.
Address /Location: Headquarters and main temple in
Japan. Cult branches throughout the Western world,
especially the United States.
306
Rosicrucianism
Who they are, where they came from, and what they
really believe is a matter of controversy with most secret
organizations. With Rosicrucians, these uncertainties are
amplified by the volumes of undocumented literature
they distribute. They insist that their belief is not a
religion, not an occult organization, has no relationship
with Freemasonry, and has nothing to do with spiritism.
Though there is ample evidence to refute these
assertions, Rosicrucians still claim they are nothing more
than a "fraternal order" with the intent of awakening "the
dormant, latent facilities of the individual whereby he
may utilize to a better advantage his natural talents and
lead a happier and more useful life."
This statement of purpose seems laudable, but it
obscures the somewhat tainted history and esoteric
practices which dominate Rosicrucian beliefs. If, in
Webster's view, religion is a system of "faith and
worship," then the Rosicrucians surely qualify. Those
who begin a study of its teachings soon discover that
self-advancement is no mere psychological goal. It is
dependent upon a complex system of doctrines, rituals,
and ceremonies laced with Judaic and Christian
concepts, based on pagan mythology and occult
practices.
307 ROSICRUCIANISM
In the seventeenth century, a pamphlet entitled Fama

Fratemitis appeared in Germany under the authorship of
Johann Valentin Andrea (1586-1654). The book described
the religious discoveries of Christian Rosencreutz who
claimed to have traveled to Egypt and uncovered the
mystery of the "rose cross." Though historical dates for
his existence are available (1378-1484), Rosicrucians claim
the name Christian Rosencreutz was symbolic, enabling
them to assert a much earlier origin for their Order.
Wherever their prior historical roots may lie, Rosicrucian
Societies flourished in seventeenth- and eighteenth-
century Europe. Some evidence indicates they
exchanged ideas with Freemasonry. Current-day
Rosicrucians deny this philosophical cross-pollination.
Freemasonry does include a Rosicrucian degree, and
there appears to be a strong historical link between these
two closed societies.
Rosicrucians claim that their Order first came to the
United States in 1694 under the leadership of Grand
Master Kelpius who was connected with a European
lodge. After a time of flourishing activity (Benjamin
Franklin and Thomas Jefferson are said to have been
Rosicrucians), the Order went into a self-proclaimed
period of "outer silence" lasting 108 years. Secret work
continued, but overt knowledge of the organization
awaited a twentieth-century resurrection. In 1909, Order
literature states that Dr. H. Spencer Lewis met with
officials of the French Rosicrucian Order. Dr. Lewis was
initiated, and returned to spark a revival of the Order in
America. His efforts continued until his "transition"
(Rosicrucian for death) in 1939 when his son, Ralph, took
over.
What Rosicrucian literature fails to mention is Lewis's
contact with the occult group Order TempH Orientis
(O.T.O.) and the infamous British spiritualist Aleister
Crowley. (Crowley was a homosexual, murderer, and
practitioner of black sex-magic. He sought to violate
every moral law possible, and actually renamed himself
"Beast 666.") Lewis founded the Ancient and Mystical
Order of Rosae Crucis(AMORC for short) in 1915.
Apparently he was not at all embarrassed to receive the
endorsement of the O.T.O. in spite of its unsavory
,
practices. Religious researcher J. Gordon Melton claims

that various emblems of the AMORC, including the Rose
308 MAJOR CULTS
Cross symbol, were actually borrowed from Crowley's

periodicals. Such information makes even more suspect
AMORC's statement that it does not endorse any occult or
superstitious beliefs. (Several other Rosicrucian Orders
exist: for example, the Rosicrucian Fellowship founded
by Max Heindel, and the Societas Rosicruciana, an
American variant, which requires its members to be
Masons. Since AMORC is the largest and most visible
representative, further discussion will be limited to it.)
To validate its authenticity (and perhaps obscure its
more recent checkered history), the AMORC insists its
roots extend back to ancient Egypt. In 1500 B.C., Thutmose
said to have established certain "mystery schools"
III is
of the Great White Lodge. His successor, Amenhotep IV,
is claimed to be the "most enlightened man of his time"
and the object of much AMORC
reverence. No sub-
stantialevidence exists to connect these ancient rituals
with a continuing observance leading to modem
Rosicrucian practices. AMORC justifies this link by
declaring that during certain periods of inactive cycles of
"outer silence," Rosicrucian ceremonies and rituals were
kept alive by secret practices. Therefore, with or without
historical evidence, one cannot test the belief system. Its
validity is asserted regardless of reason or proof.
Modem AMORC beliefs are a mixture of Egyptian
religious tenets, paranormal and psychic interests, and
pseudo-scientific pursuits based on alchemy. Members
attempt soul travel, development of inner "intuition,"
healing, and also conduct chemical experiments. The
absorbing nature of this approach permits Rosicrucians to
encompass almost every form of mystical/transcendent
experience, from waterwitching to mind control. Training
for members takes place primarily by correspondence
through a series of mail-order Ma;? dam us, which are
secret, sealed instructions. Neophytes are warned to
never reveal the content of such literature nor to explain
to outsiders their clandestine ceremonies. "Simply tell
them you study one night a week," new members are
instructed. "Always emphasize that AMORC is not a
religion."
The facts indicate otherwise. Members are encouraged
to construct what is essentially an altar (they call it a
telesterion) in their homes. Emblems may include
309 ROSICRUCIANISM
incense, an ankh, candles, and idols of Egyptian deities

and rulers. They may hang on their walls a document
entitled "Confession to Maat." (Maat is supposed to be
Egyptian for "truth.") The affirmation begins, "Homage to
thee. Great God, Thou Master of all Truth, I am pure."
Neophytes are told they are petitioning the "forty-two
principal gods. . .expressions of the principal god, the
Sun-God, AMEN-RA."
Each lesson gradually introduces more AMORC
theology. Since the neophyte affirms he is pure, there is
no need for sins to be forgiven. Only "psychological
obstacles" are acknowledged, and these are
"confessed" to one's self. Prayers are made to "the God
of your heart." The penalty for had karma one has
accumulated can be expiated by the law oiAMRA. (A
check donated to AMORC is suggested.) God is defined
as the "Supreme Intelligence," a form of "pure energy,"
"The First Cause of All." This Brahmanistic-type deity is
totally impersonal and is also said to be a "number
endowed with motion."
The Bible takes a special drubbing from AMORC.
Genesis is dismissed as "a beautiful poem." The New
Testament is said to be devoid of the most important,
private teachings of Jesus. Several books are
recommended in the stead of Holy Scripture, such as The
Secret Doctrines ofJesus, The Book ofjasher, and other
volumes supporting reincarnation. Bible beliefs are
replaced with a concoction of teachings about the lost
continent of Atlantis and a race of Negroes called
Lemurans. Jesus is said to be the highest initiate of the sun
period, and the Holy Spirit is the foremost initiate of the
moon period.
Though the AMORC officially denigrates spiritism, the
sealed instructions encourage members to contact
departed spirit-Masters. These are called "psychic
contacts with soul personalities" who are now part of "the
Universal Soul." These "personalities" are said to be in
need of an "identity" to find expression, therefore, the
neophyte becomes that "physical medium." Christian
theology would view this phenomenon as an example of
demonic control when the "personality" (evil spirit)
enters (possesses) the "physical medium" (body) of the
unsuspecting initiate. In this perspective it is perhaps
310^ MAJOR CULTS
appropriate AMORC denies that its "Rosy Cross"

represents the Christian crucifix, since the cross of Christ
symbolizes the defeat of Satan's kingdom.
Founder: According to historical scholarship, Johann

Valentin Andrea (1586-1654), a Lutheran pastor who may
have been writing about Christian Rosencreutz
(1374-1484); the AMORC claims its origins are found in
ancient Egyptian "mystery schools"; modem American
Rosicrucianism dates from its founding in 1915 by Dr. H.
Spencer Lewis.
Text: Various geometric and hieroglyphic symbols along
with the hidden, esoteric knowledge of the Kher-Hebs
who are said to be the Masters of ancient, Egyptian
mystery schools.
Symbols: Foremost among their symbols is the "Rosy
Cross" (a Christian cross with a rose in the center).
Rosicrucians claim that Christians chose the cross as an
"arbitrary symbol." To the AMORC, the cross represents
"the body of man" with the rose symbolizing "man's soul
unfolding and evolving."
Appeal: Extensive use of advertising entices the

prospect to "develop your psychic power of attraction."
Ads proclaim that Isaac Newton, Francis Bacon, and
Descartes were Rosicrucians and suggest "they were
inspired and moved by the teachings and knowledge of
Rosicrucianism."
Purpose: The exoteric aim is to help people achieve "an

understanding of natural, cosmic laws" as the "only
means of mastership of life."
Error: The esoteric ceremonies of Rosicrucianism lead its
followers into ancient Egyptian secret rites which may
result in demonic phenomena, including possession and
spirit conjuration. (Initiation rituals are verbally affirmed
with the words, "So mote it be," a standard oral oath of
witchcraft cults.)
Background Sources: Miscellaneous AMORC literature

including "Master of Life," "Who and What are the
Rosicrucians?" "Rosicrucian Digest" (3/75), "History of
the AMORC," "Rosicrucian Initiation —
Neophyte
37 i ROSICRUCIANISM
Guide," "Recognition," various issues of "Master

Monograph," "The Celestial Sanctum"; The Kingdom of
Cults, 1965, Walter Martin, pp. 428-432; The Encyclopedia
of American Religions, 1978, J. Gordon Melton, pp.
177-184.
Address/Location: Rosicrucian Park, San Jose, CA 95191.

312
Scientology
Make it past the Hare Krishna chanters on the streets of
any large city, and you're likely to run into a more
conventionally dressed, clean-cut young man or woman
offering you a "free personality analysis." Who would
suspect that the 200 questions to be posed are part of the
recruiting program for the Church of Scientology? Why
be skeptical of "an applied religious philosophy" which
offers "a clear, bright insight to help you blaze toward
your mind's full potential?" After all, Dianetics (meaning
"through the soul") promises to reveal "the single source
of all man's insanities, psychosomatic illnesses, and
neuroses."
Scientology attempts to give the appearance that it is
both a science and a rehgion. Whatever it is, it isn't
cheap. Fifty hours of Scientology counseling can cost
$2,350. Some former members say they invested up to
$30,000, which may explain some claims that the
organization's take is over $1 million per week. With
guru-like control, its founder and mentor, L. Ron
Hubbard, oversees all Scientology activities from a
floating fleet of ships.
Lafayette Ronald Hubbard published his book,
Dianetics — The Modern Science of Mental Health, in
313 SCIENTOLOGY
1950. It was originally intended to be his psychother-

apeutic answer to the techniques of modem psychiatry.
The medical community responded with alarm, forcing
Hubbard to formalize his theories into a religion and thus
seek tax-exempt status and freedom from governmental
interference for some of his organizations. Since then, it
has blossomed to command the attention of an estimated

600,000 followers and 4 million sympathizers. Hubbard's
reputation as an explorer, science fiction writer, and
parabotanist (he was one of the first to expound the idea
of communicating with plants) has now enlarged to make
him the worldwide spokesman for this fast-growing cult.
It's difficult to understand Hubbard's teachings without
a crash course in Scientology nomenclature. The Church
has found it necessary to publish a dictionary with 7,000
definitions for the use of over 3,000 Dianetic words.
Hubbard teaches that mankind is descended from a race
of uncreated, omnipotent gods called thetans, who gave
up their powers to enter the Material-Energy-Space-Time
(MEST) world of Earth. Gradually, they evolved upward
by reincarnation to become humans who could not
remember their deified state. Scientologists are
encouraged to awaken their dormant thetan potential by
removing all mental blocks called engrams. By doing so
they can realize their true personhood, achieving total
power and control over MEST.
Engrams are said to be traumatic experiences in past
lives. The "analytical mind" reasons, but the "reactive
mind" simply records engrams which impede spiritual
progress. Dianetics teaches the techniques for removing
(clearing) all engrams. The one who joins Scientology, a
preclear (PC), is said to be in need of auditing to discover
his engrams. This is done by using a galvanometer called
an E-Meter which measures the resistance to electric
current by recording galvanic skin responses. As with a
polygraph Gie detector), the instructor (auditor) asks a
series of questions while the student holds the two tin
cans of the E-Meter in his hands. (More elaborate models
are available for a "donation" of $2 15.) Scientologists
insist the auditing procedure is like a church
confessional. Those who have removed the psychic
hindrances of their engrams are said to be clear. The
clear one is a thetan who has audited out his reactive
mind responses.
314 MAJOR CULTS
While Tbday's Health contends that Scientology attracts

the "weak, confused, lonely, and emotionally ill," there
are others who genuinely look to Dianetics for altruistic
reasons. Scientologists have tried to keep a clean image,
pubUcly eschewing drugs, adultery, and premarital sex.
Members are usually well-scrubbed, respectable,
middle-class types. Church ministers wear the
conventional black priest-suit and white collar, and even
sport crosses, though they point out it isn't representative
of Christ's crucifix. Scientologists talk at length about
their antidrug abuse program called Narcanon, and their
efforts with prisoners and the mentally retarded.
When their teachings and tactics are questioned,
Scientologists are not prone to turn the other cheek. "Ron
[Hubbard] says you only get hurt when you duck,"
explains Jeff Dubron, a Church leader. Reports have
continually surfaced regarding the Church's alleged
tactics of harassment, intimidation, and defamation of
critics. An FBI raid on Church quarters revealed a hit list
of enemies. Included were the Mayor of Clearwater,
Florida, who exposed their clandestine activities
regarding a hotel purchase, and Paulette Cooper, who
wrote The Scandal of Scientology. The government finally
charged Church officials with spearheading break-ins at
several government offices.The purpose was to acquire
documents which might embarrass and silence certain
opponents. Seven Scientologists, including Mary Sue
Hubbard, L. Ron's wife, were found guilty of conspiring to
obstruct justice.
But ethics and legality of conduct are not the foremost
criteria for evaluating any system of belief. Christians are
concerned with Scientology's relationship to the Bible. A
major creed of L. Ron Hubbard states that "man is good."
This tenet is consistent with the Dianetic belief that man is
descended from the gods and may someday evolve to
reclaim his thetan potential. Other doctrines and
practices include astral travel, regression to past lives,
and the "urge toward existence as spirits" (Scientology
Dynamic number seven).
Hubbard sails the seas with his Sea Org (organization)
claiming that his teachings are "the road to spiritual
freedom." Those who question the compatability of
Scientology and Christianity need to be reminded that
Hubbard declares Dianetics to be "the spiritual heir of
Buddhism in the Western world." The regal thirty-room
315 SCIENTOLOGY
mansion and fifty-seven acre estate the church occupies

in England symbohze Scientology's success on Earth. But
Christians who are preparing for life after death feel a
sense of compassionate concern for those who fruitlessly
search for meaning in nonexistent past lives.
Founder: L. Ron Hubbard; Church of Scientology

founded in Washington, DC, 1955.
Symbols: A cross, believed to have ancient religious
connotations with the bar denoting matter and the vertical
symbolizing spirit.
Appeal: Among those drawn to Scientology are
disaffected youth looking for a simple, structured view of
life; emotionally distraught individuals who shun
traditional psychiatric techniques because they are too
complex; and seekers of truth who are impressed with
the dramatic claims of physical well-being and positive
mental development promised by Dianetics.
Purpose: Scientology purports to explain all of life's
difficulties and contradictions in terms of occurrences in
past lives. These mental blocks are removed so the
individual can return to the deified state from which he
came many incarnations ago.
Errors: Occult practices of age regression and astral
travel sire based on theories of reincarnation.
Extrabiblical information regarding man's origin (as a god
called thetan) and mystical beliefs regarding the
relationship of spirit and matter are essential to Dianetics.
Man is good, Christ was merely a "cleared" individual,
and the existence of an eternal heaven and hell is denied.
The Kansas City Times, 7/14/77, p. 2B; "Scientology," a
cassette recording by Walter Martin (no "P" date given);
Newsweek, 9/23/74, p. 84; "Dianetics," Scientology
introductory pamphlet; Dianetics — The Modern Science
of Mental Health, 1950, L. Ron Hubbard; People, 8/17/78,
pp. 20-24; Christianity Today, 12/7/79, pp. 54,55;
Celebrity, no. 19, Scientology publication.
Address/Location: Various world locations, including

Washington, DC, and Sussex, England; 2723 West Temple
St., Los Angeles, CA 90026.
316
Spiritualism/Spiritism
"But it is Elvis!" she declared emphatically. "I was his fan
for years. know his voice and mannerisms. I'm telling
I
you it is Elvis Presley who comes to see me at night."

The lady speaking to this author claimed to be an
evangelical Christian. Before his death in 1977, she had
idolized Elvis Presley. When he died, it was as though a
loved one had passed away. Now, she felt comforted
thinking that his spirit was reappearing to console her
grief.
"I don't believe it's a masquerading demon," she
insisted. "Elvis always tells me
to worship God. He just
talks to me, touches me, and assures me
that he's gone to
be with Jesus."
It was no small task to convince her that whatever had
appeared to her had nothing to do with the person or

spirit of Elvis Presley. Though her situation was unique,
thisauthor has counseled scores of individuals who feel
they are communicating with the actual presence of a
departed friend or relative. Not only do such occurrences
"confirm" an eventual reunion with loved ones, they also
provide information about life beyond the grave. In a time
of sorrow, many are tempted to look past death's veil for
some seemingly objective "proof that those for whom
377 SPIRITUALISM/SPIRITISM
they grieve continue their existence in some other realm.

After a period of demise due to the onslaught of
scientific rationalism, Spiritualism is once again on the
rise. Our post-Christian age has produced a biblically
illiterate populace unaware of the Scripture's stem
denunciations of any who attempt to seek knowledge or
comfort by contacting the spirit world. Such conduct in
Old Testament times was punishable by death (Lev. 20:6,
27). Today, these laws are seen only as the unenlightened
injunctions of a theocratic state.
In recent times, the late Arthur Ford, a Disciples of
Christ minister, served as a medium to perform seances
on live television. Episcopal Bishop James A. Pike
endorsed Ford's blasphemy by seeking to contact his son
who had committed suicide while on LSD. A best-selling
book. The Other Side, explored Pike's burgeoning
fascination with paranormal realities. Pike's ecclesiastical
superiors neither censored nor defrocked the Bishop for
daring to attempt what cost King Saul his kingdom and his
life! (1 Sam. 28).
Spiritualism/Spiritism is mankind's oldest religion.
From the shamans of primitive cultures and the seers of
ancient paganism to the psychics who frequent today's
TV talk shows, Spiritualism has an unbroken history in
almost every culture. In the strictest sense of the term,
Spiritism is the overt worship of spirit beings, exemplified
by voodoo practitioners in Haiti, macumba devotees in
Brazil, and black magic advocates in Africa. However,
since any form of contact with spirit beings results in a
deeply felt sense of devotion, obeisance, and honor for
these entities, there is little real difference between
Spiritism and Spiritualism. For practical purposes, any
technical semantic distinctions will be ignored in this
chapter. The term Spiritualism will be understood to also
encompass the activities of most Spiritists with our major
focus being directed toward organized Spiritualism as it
exists in Western cuhure.
Psychic activity in the eighteenth century centered on
the life and work of Emanuel Swedenborg (discussed in
the Minor Cults section of this book), as well as the
experiments of Franz Anton Mesmer. Mesmer's
investigations into hypnotism and magnetic healing
sparked the interest of a shoemaker named Andrew
Jackson Davis. In 1843 Davis was hypnotized, and while in
218 MAJOR CULTS
a trance he displayed clairvoyant abilities and

experienced visions. He philosophized about a system
containing six spheres of existence in the afterlife by
which man spiritually progresses upward. Davis' theories
were explained in the volumes Principles of Nature: A
Divine Revelation and The Voice of Mankind, books still
revered by Spiritualists.
A more precise birthday of modem Spiritualism took
place March 31, 1848, in the Hydesville, New York,
residence of John Fox. Mrs. Fox became aware of some
strange rapping sounds emanating from her upstairs and
cellar. Margaretta, fifteen-years-old, and Katie, twelve,
her two daughters, claimed they were communicating
with a disincamate entity they called Mr. Splitfoot.
Splitfoot informed them he was actually Charles B. Roena,
a peddler who had been murdered in the house some
years previously. The sisters worked out a code (one tap
—
—no; three tapes yes) with Splitfoot.
Newspaperman Horace Greeley endorsed the
"Rochester rappings," and hundreds of curiosity seekers
descended on the Fox home. All across the country, other
mediums began making similiar claims and Spiritualism
entered its golden age. Advocates included James
Fenimore Cooper, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Elizabeth
Barrett Browning, Daniel Webster, and William Cullen
Bryant. It was even rumored that Abraham Lincoln's wife
was holding seances right in the White House.
In 1888 the Fox sisters confessed that the rappings were
accomplished by a method of cracking their toes.
(Margaretta, who had become an alcoholic convert to
Roman Cathohcism, later retracted her confession and
was readmitted into Spiritualism's good graces.) Despite
this damaging admission, the Fox home in modem
Lily dale, New York, is still considered a mecca of
Spiritualism and bears a shrine marker declaring, "There
isno death."
Spiritualism was introduced to England and Germany in
the 1850s, and in the United States, mediums flourished
during the years 1880-1920. According to the National
Spiritualistic Association, its ranks have increased to 160
member churches in America today.
The essence of Spiritualism is talking with or receiving
information from beings who have departed this life.
Communication with the beyond takes place at a seance.
Interested parties gather in a darkened setting, since the

entities are said to be less hkely to appear in the full gaze
of either too much light or too many people, especially if
some are nonbelievers. Ectoplasm, the foul-smelling,
milky-white murky substance that exudes as an
"umbihcal cord" from the medium's mouth, is said to be
an energy-form that will not function properly without
darkness. Since ectoplasm may be the essence out of
which the apparition and/or voice trumpet (the video and
audio of the spirit world) emanates, seances are always
held in dimly lit surroundings.
What goes on at a seance is unpredictable, though
certain occurrences are standard fare. As the participants
sit quietly in a circle, lights may appear, ghosts may
materialize, a trumpet may convey the message of
disembodied speech, objects may levitate, and the
medium may be taken over by a spirit control who
answers the inquiries of those who have gathered. The
spirit guide, who generally is already known (familiar) to
the medium, may control his subject's mind or subject the
medium to a trance state. The voice and personality of the
medium then changes as the spirit imposes his will and
character upon his vehicle of communication.
Mediums usually specialize in a particular type of
spiritistic phenomenon. While a trance state is the type
most commonly effected, others may use automatic
handwriting, table-tipping, or actual materializations. In
the latter case, the spirit is often recognizable (either
facial or fully human dimensions appear) to someone
present at the seance. This presumed visitation by a loved
one seems incontrovertible proof of hfe after death,
especially if the spirit relates information known only to
the grieving participant.
What is the source of such eerie goings-on? Some are
unquestionably fraudulent. The contrived activities of
magicians and hucksters have long been the nemesis of
"respectable" Spiritualists. Swindlers have often preyed
upon the grief of those who are bereaved and have
staged seances for handsome fees. Herury Sedgwick,
founder of the Psychical Research Society which
investigates the claims of supematuralism, remained a
skeptic until his death. However, the history of
Spiritualism presents too many bona fide claims to
dismiss such evidence outright. Only the nonbiblicist
320^ MAJOR CULTS
who ignores the sorcery of Pharaoh's magicians (Exod.

7: 1and the "signs and wonders" of the anti-Christ (Rev.
1)
13) would conclude that the feats described by the
Spiritualists are beyond the realm of possibility.
Some researchers and certain Christian writers (this
author excepted) feel that some paranormal happenings
at seances may be attributed to the extraordinary psychic
abilities of the medium. It has been speculated that a
universal subconscious mind exists and that certain
highly skilled experts can plug into the information it
contains, much like getting information out of a computer.
Such nonsupematural ESP and telepathy may enable
some mediums to draw knowledge out of the seeker's
subconscious. However, certain documented cases of
seances exist where the information interchanged was
beyond the realm of any conscious or unconscious
ideation of those present. While it may be arguable that
the spirit of man possesses latent, untapped powers, two
things seem certain. First of all, God never condones nor
promotes the exploration of these powers, especially
when telepathic phenomena violate the moral
sovereignty of another person's mind. Second, most
phenomena of Spiritualism seem to exist in a realm that
defies naturalistic explanation and confound the
investigations made by scientists and parapsychologists.
Most evangelical observers would acknowledge that
some Spiritualists genuinely communicate with spirit
beings. The serious student of the Bible believes such
entities are fallen angels, the demonic emissaries of
Satan's kingdom of darkness.
It should be noted that Spiritualists claim there are
biblical pretexts for their activities. The Transfiguration in

Matthew 1 7 is viewed as an example of spirit
materialization. Pentecost is said to have been the
"greatest seance in history." In fact. Spiritualists believe
that Jesus was the master medium of all time. They hold
that the stone was levitated from his tomb, and that his
own disincamate entity materialized before the gaze of
the disciples. One Spiritualist writer suggests that "by a
slight change of name, 'medium' for 'prophet,'
'clairvoyant' for 'discernment of spirits,' 'psychic
phenomena' for 'miracles,' 'spirit lights' for 'tongues of
fire,' the close affinity of the two systems [Spiritualism and
biblical Christianity] becomes apparent to all sincere
investigators and students."
Gordon Lewis, Christian apologist and cult expert, has

contrastingly observed that this word-game "makes the
Bible endorse what its writers emphatically opposed! The
prophets received their messages, not from the spirits of
the dead, but from God. Spirits were discerned (1 Cor.
12: 10), not by clairvoyant apprehension, but by their
teaching of Jesus Christ (1 John 4: 1-3). Biblical miracles,
unlike Spiritualistic phenomena, took place in nature and
in broad daylight. They served not to entertain nor
comfort individuals, but to establish God's redemptive
program."
Having discarded objective biblical truth on the basis of
subjective, speculative spirit communication. Spiritualism
has developed its own belief structure. Though many
Spiritualists prefer to consider themselves Christians, The
National Spiritualistic Association of Churches officially
affirms that Spiritualists are not Christians. (They also
disavow any endorsement of belief in reincarnation). That
is to be expected since one of their spokesmen has
declared, "Advanced spirits do not teach the atonement
of Christ...."
Seeking to mimic Christian forms of worship.
Spiritualistic churches conduct services that resemble
the church gatherings of most denominations. There are,
however, some significant differences. Though
furnishings may include a pulpit, pews, crucifix, and
organ to accompany singing, members receive "spirit
greetings" in place of the pastoral blessing. The
presiding minister's sermon may be delivered while in a
trance. Psychic readings replace prayer, and familiar
hymns such as "Just As I Am" and "Holy, Holy, Holy,"
have subtle lyric changes to avoid affirming Christian
doctrine.
Spiritualism is a system of theories based on whatever
information has been supplied by spirit-beings who
range from the profane and blasphemous to the refined
and intellectual. Over the years, organized Spiritualistic
churches have codified their beliefs into "Seven
Principles" and "Nine Articles." These "doctrines" are
listed below, allowing Spiritualists to speak for
themselves as to their view of God and spiritual realities.
SEVEN PRINCIPLES
1. The Fatherhood of God
2. The Brotherhood of Man
222 MAJOR CULTS
3. Continuous Existence
4. Communion of Spirits and Ministry of Angels
5. Personal Responsibility
6. Compensation and Retribution Hereafter for Good
or Evil Done on Earth
7. A Path of Endless Progression.
NINE ARTICLES
1. We believe in Infinite Intelligence.

2. We beheve that the phenomena of Nature, both
physical and spiritual, are the expression of Infinite
Intelligence.
3. We affirm that a correct understanding of such
expression and living in accordance therewith,
constitute true religion.
4. We affirm that the existence and personal identity of
the individual continues after the change called death.
5. We affirm that communication with the so-called dead
is a fact scientifically proven by the phenomena of
Spiritualism.
6. We believe that the highest morality is contained in the
Golden Rule: "Whatever ye would that others should
do unto you, do ye unto them."
7. We affirm the moral responsibility of the individual,
and that he makes his own happiness or unhappiness
as he obeys or disobeys Nature's physical and spiritual
laws.
8. We affirm that the doorway to reformation is never
closed against any human soul here or hereafter.
9. We affirm that the precept of Prophecy contained in
the Bible is a divine attribute proven through
Mediumship.
What the Articles and Principles do not tell about

Spiritualist beliefs may be summarized in the following
statements: Every human is a divine child of God, no less
a part of the Infinite Intelligence that was Christ. There is
no lake of fire and no ultimate judgment of man's life. The
crucifixion of Jesus was no more than "an illustration of
the martyr spirit." Original sin, miracles, and the virgin
birthhave no place in Spiritualism.
What may be concluded about mediums whose
receptivity to vibrations from the spirit world welcome
poltergeists (ghosts), apports (movements of objects by

psychokinetic means), and clairvoyant powers to see
beyond the five senses? Their search for secretive
knowledge violates God's prohibitions on such behavior
("The secret things belong unto the Lord" —
Deut. 29:29).
Luke 16 clearly illustrates that an impassable gulf
separates the dead from the living. And if they could
return, Jesus declared that anything the dead might say
would have no ultimate moral consequences on the living
(Luke 16:31). Jesus himself came back from the dead, and
yet the undeniable proof of his resurrection is not
accepted by many.
There is nothing the "initiates of a higher order" have to
offerby way of comfort that has not already been offered
by the Holy Spirit, the Comforter. The capricious
messages of ghostly apparitions at mysterious seances
can hardly promise more than the certainty of life after
death assured to Christians by the One who conquered
the grave. Spiritualists are generally not devious
individuals, though many are enticed into the darker
realms of black magic. They are often kindly people, who
make warm friends and avow to promote morality for the
common good. But their good intentions cannot remove
the sting of death. Death is the result of sin, and only by
facing that fact squarely through repentance can the
resurrection promise of Christ offer hope.
Founder: Spiritualism is the outgrowth of Spiritism, a

universal pagan practice of fallen man outside the
Judeo-Christian tradition. The National Spiritualistic
Association of Churches, the oldest and largest of
Spiritualistic bodies, was formed in 1893. Also prominent
among the nearly twenty Spiritualist denominations are
the International General Assembly of Spiritualists and
the National Spiritual Alliance of the U.S.A. Hardcore
membership of Spiritualist churches probably numbers
less than 10,000, though church officials estimate there
are more than one-half million adherents.
Text: Books by Andrew Jackson Davis, as well as Oahspe

by John Newbrough, and the Aquarian Gospel of the
Jesus Christ by Levi Dowling.
324 MAJOR CULTS
Symbol: The Spiritualist creed, affirming "the belief in

personal survival of death, which can be demonstrated by
mediumship."
Appeal: Spiritualism capitalizes on the distraught
emotions of those who have suffered the loss of loved
ones and desire to communicate with them after death.
The spirits which are contacted may offer to reveal the
past, prophesy the future, and divulge spiritual "truths."
The bereaved, the curious, and those fascinated by the
paranormal may be enticed to experience the apparent
"proof" of an afterlife.
Purpose: Spiritualism is defined by the National
Spiritualistic Association of Churches as " .the Science,
. .
Philosophy, and Religion of a continuous life, based upon

the demonstrable fact of communication by means of a
mediumship, with those who live in the Spirit World."
Contact with the dead is presumed to bring consolation
to the living. The information obtained from departed
spirits is said to produce spiritual growth and moral
advancement. In this way sin and wrong conduct will be
overcome by personal effort.
Errors: The key test of any spirit's validity has nothing to
do with the accurateness of its information but rather its
views regarding Jesus Christ. Prayer is the only
spirit-world contact sanctioned by God, and the Holy
Spirit is to be the only guiding source of spiritual
information. Scripture abounds with prohibitions
regarding the practices of Spiritualism (Lev. 19:31; Deut.
18:10, 11; 1 Chron. 10:13; 2 Chron. 33:6; Isa. 8:19; Gal.
5:19-21; 1 Tim. The Bible warns of "lying spirits," and
4:1).
the Spiritualist has no gauge to objectively determine the
credibility of his sources, since the biblical standards for
discerning spirits have been discarded. The hope of
reformation in the hereafter removes the urgency of
correct moral choice in this life. Messages from
subjectively identified spirits takes precedence over the
revelation of Christ's gospel. Spiritualism's main tenet is
but the paraphrase of Eden's serpent, "Ye shall not surely
die," a spokesman whom Christ identified as a "liar" and
a "murderer" Qohn 8:44). The Apostle Paul clearly
condemned the mediumship of Barjesus (Acts 13),
declaring that one who participates in such sorceries is a
"child of the devil."
Background Sources: Cults and the Occult, 1980,

Edmond Gruss, Baker Book House, Grand Rapids, MI;
Confronting the Cults, 1966, Gordon Lewis, The
Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co.; Kingdom of
the Cults, 1977, Walter Martin, Bethany Fellowship, Inc.,
Minneapolis, MN; 77ie Encyclopedia of American
Religions, Vol. 2, 1978, J. Gordon Melton, McGrath
Publishing Co., Wilmington, NC; Those Curious New
Cults, 1975, William Petersen, Keats Pubhshing Co., New
Canaan, CT.
Address/Location: The National Spiritualist Association
offices are in Washington, D.C. Those wishing ordination
as a Spiritualist minister may attend the Morris Pratt
Spiritualist Institute in Whitewater, WI. Spiritualism is
more prevalent in Europe than in the United States,
especially in France and the United Kingdom. It also has a
stronghold in South America, particularly in Brazil, which
probably has more practitioners of Spiritualism than any
nation in the world (see the author's bookâjb/io/i
Rehom).
326
Theosophy
Robert Kennedy lay dead on the floor of a Los Angeles
ballroom. Another Kennedy had been assassinated! What
was the motive this time? There was no doubt who did it.
The gun had been wielded by a young Middle Eastern
fanatic named Sirhan Sirhan. Why did he pull the trigger?
Investigators might have found the answer if they had
bothered to thumb through the pages of the first book
—
Sirhan requested after he was jailed The Secret
Doctrine by Helena Petrovna Blavatsky. The principles of
Blavatsky's Theosophical doctrines may well have
guided the murderous thoughts of Sirhan Sirhan. Sirhan's
expedient philosophy of superior spiritual knowledge
(which was inspired by Blavatsky's Theosophical
teachings) may have made Sirhan feel he had the right to
take matters into his own hands.
Helena Petrovna Blavatsky was bom in 1831 of an
aristocratic Russian family. She exhibited psychic
tendencies at an early age, a portent of things to come
later. Her marriage at the age of seventeen to a much
older Czarist general lasted only three months. Her
perfidious marriage vows were symptomatic of her basic
lack of moral character. Biographers report that she
swore fluently in several languages, went through two
327 THEOSOPHY
marriages and many lovers, and gave birth to an

illegitimate child. Mrs. Blavatsky exhibited a violent
temper and was addicted to hashish. Of her ability to
sway masses to accept her teachings, she once declared
thatpeople "in every part of the world have turned into
asses at my whistle, and have obediently wagged their
long ears as I piped the tune."
Blavatsky's corrupt character hardly qualified her to
inaugurate a global religious movement with the motto:
"There is no religion higher than truth." Yet, the
Theosophical Society owes its conception to her guiding
hand.
Through the years, her mix of Hinduism and
Spiritualism has attracted the likes of George Bernard
Shaw, Thomas Edison, William Butler Yeats, and
Jawaharlal Nehru. Such access to influential people has
given Theosophists power beyond their numbers, an
estimated 25,000 in sixty countries including 6,000 in the
United States. Recent interest in the occult has swelled
the ranks of this organization which was once dwindling
in size partly due to strife from internal dissention.
After her divorce from the elder Mr. Blavatsky, Helena
Petrovna proceeded to travel widely. While visiting the
United States, she became intensely involved in
Spiritualism. She claimed that during her journeys to Tibet
she had made contact with disembodied higher spiritual
beings whom she called mahatmas. HPB told how these
masters of the spirit-world had guided her entire life
through letters and messages, with even her home
containing an altar to the mahatmas. In New York she met
Col. Henry Steel Olcott, who shared her occult interests.
Along with another of her admirers, William Quan Judge,
the three formed the Theosophical Society in 1875. Her
first book, Isis Unveiled, became the Society's central
document, and a year later The Secret Doctrine was
added to Theosophical "canon."
To outsiders, Theosophy presents a benign image of
religious liberals intent only on fulfilling three major
tenets: (1) forming a universal brotherhood of mankind;
(2) investigating the unexplained laws of nature and the
latent powers of man; and (3) encouraging a comparative
study of religion, science, and philosophy. A closer look
at Theosophical thought reveals a complicated system of
cosmological theories based on Hinduistic doctrine.
328 MAJOR CULTS
Blavatsky's universe contains a pantheistic plethora of

gods, lesser deities, and devas ("angels" in Hindusim)
arranged in a hierarchical pattern based on
numerological symmetry.
Both man and Earth are destined to evolve through
seven stages. Earth is in its fourth cycle and man is in his
Fifth Root Race, from which point he will evolve upward
spiritually. The human body is composed of seven
qualities: divine, monadic, spiritual, intuitional, mental,
astral, and physical. To evolve spiritually, man must raise
his consciousness beyond Earth's material plane with the
aid of occult phenomena and the mahatmas. Though
Blavatsky owed a debt of gratitude to Spiritualism for
sparking her early endeavors, she eventually became an
ardent foe. According to her, Spiritualists were
erroneously engaged in contacting the lower levels of
psychic entities. Helena Petrovna was more concerned
with directives from the ruling masters of the spirit world.
Foremost among these deities is a being known as the
Lord of the World. Under his authority are a Trinity of
Buddhas and a variety of "rays" and emanating spirits,
including Master Morya and Master Koot Hoomi. Master
Jesus is considered to be a reincarnation of Lord Krishna,
the Hindu deity. The cosmological status now held by
Christ had once been filled by the Greek god Apollonius.
The desired destination of man's soul is devachan,
"heaven" to Theosophists. "Hell" is known askamaloka,
a purgatory type of existence where souls await another
chance in a new reincarnation. Even the most evil
offender need not fear a permanent, final divine
judgment. "Man is a god in the making," wrote one
leading Theosophist.
Blavatsky traveled to India in 1879 and declared that the
Theosophists' headquarters would be in Adyar, a suburb
of Madras. It was there that the vocal and written
communications from the mahatmas became more
frequent. However, during a return visit to England in
1884, Blavatsky's spiritualistic messages came under
closer scrutiny. She was accused of being a magician,
hypnotist, and charlatan. The prestigious Society of
Psychical Research investigated her claims and found
them to be considerably lacking in credibility. This blow
to Blavatsky's veracity nearly destroyed Theosophy.
One major accomplishment of her stay in London was
229 THEOSOPHY
meeting Annie Besant, a radical activist. Upon joining the

Society, Besant's oratorical skills brought about a
resurgence in Theosophy's growth. She eventually
became head of the Society after Blavatsky's death in
1891 Though Helena Petrovna had once been toasted as
.
a "world traveler, multilinguist, psychic, knowledgeable

occultist, and altruist," she died as a lonely, obese, and
miserably sick woman who was considered a fake and
deserted by most of her followers.
With Blavatsky gone, Henry Olcott and William Quan
Judge struggled for control of the U. S. Society. They
eventually split into two factions, with Olcott, who was
more interested in Eastern occultism, directing the
European group. Before his death in 1907, Olcott claimed
to receive messages from the mahatmas indicating
Besant was next in line to lead the flock. In the United
States,Judge tried to synthesize Western philosophy with
occult theories and openly split with the London/Adyar
division in 1895. Shortly after Judge died in 1896,
Katherine Augusta Westcott Tingley (she had been thrice
married), a Spiritualist with amazing occult powers, took
over the American branch of Theosophy.
Most of today's Theosophists belong to the Olcott/
Besant wing, though a smaller group faithful to Judge and
Tingley continues with headquarters in Ahadena,
California. The Theosophical Society of America, with
headquarters in Wheaton, Illinois, keeps close ties with
the British Theosophical Society. Current president is
John B. Coates. Remaining true to the vision of Blavatsky,
he has encouraged modem Theosophists to dabble in
contemporary occult phenomena such as Kirlian
photography, and in paranormal practices like
psychokinesis. Coates cautions those who look to
Theosophy as a spiritual lodestone by saying, "We have
more questions than we have answers."
Though Theosophy seeks to encompass all religions,
the Christian message understandably comes in for
considerable drubbing. Theosophists have no need for
the cross since karma and reincarnation guide their
search for "redemption." The atonement of Christ is
dismissed as a "pernicious doctrine" perpetuating the
deplorable idea that "wrongdoing by one can be set right
by the sacrifice of another." After the incarnation of
all,
Christ had no unique significance since, according to
330^ MAJOR CULTS
Theosophy, " .christs and saviours of the age have been

. .
appearing at propitious times since humanity began

existence."
Its foremost leaders have led undistinguished lives, its
leadership has historically been rocked by scandal and
internal dissent, and its teachings have been tinged by
the dark, spiritistic arts. Yet, Theosophy survives, and
indeed, thrives in the fertile soil of today's disenchant-
ments with materialism. A leading Theosophist once
declared, "Theosophy evokes a philosophy so profound
and recondite, trying to explain it to someone is
impossible. It takes years — lifetimes." And, it might be
added, it also takes rosy-tinted glasses to overlook the
foibles and fables of its founders.
Founder: Madame Helena Petrovna Blavatsky was bom in

Russia, 1831, the daughter of Peter Hahn, descendant of a
noble German family. She died in 1891 while living in
exile in Germany. The Occult Theosophical Society was
founded in New York in 1875 by Blavatsky and Henry
Olcott, aided by William Quan Judge.
Text: Writings of H. P. Blavatsky, including The Secret

Doctrine, Isis Unveiled, Cosmosgenesis, and
Anthropogenesis. Though Blavatsky's books are
considered divinely inspired, other books and authors
are also revered: Besant —Ancient Wisdom; Judge —
—
Ocean of Theosophy; Leadbeater i^f the Feet of the
Master; L. W —
Rogers Elementary Theosophy. The
religious philosophy of Theosophy is rooted in Hindu
rehgious texts (Vedas, Upanishad, Bhagavad-Cita) and
other occult sources.
Symbol: A combination of religious designations

including the Egyptian ankh fertility symbol, a backward
swastika portraying energy, the Sanskrit word om
meaning "oneness," and the Jewish Star of David.
Appeal:It's lack of official public dogma makes
Theosophy attractive to religionists who take a uni-
versalist view.Many find its inclusion of mystical
practices (vegetarianism, yoga, mahatmas) a way to
incorporate Eastern ideas into a Western tradition without
turning to more extreme cults such as Hare Krishna.
331 THEOSOPHY
Those enamored by psychic phenomena may be

intrigued by stories regarding the supposed occult
powers possessed by Blavatsky. (Theosophists proudly
displayed at their centennial meeting a pair of sugar
tongs she allegedly "called into existence through an
effort of her will.")
Purpose: "We are seekers of truth," current leader

Coates declares. Though the esoteric teachings of
Theosophy constitute a complex system of doctrines
based on Hinduism and various mystery cuhs, members
insist their Society represents a philosophy and not a
religion. Theosophy espouses goals of world peace,
brotherhood without distinction of sex or creed, and
investigation of occult and paranormal phenomena that
presumes to reveal unexplained laws of the universe.
Though Blavatsky officially denigrated Spiritualism in her
later years, the realm of psychic powers is of special
interest to Theosophists.
Error: Theosophy comes from the Greek word

theosophia, meaning "divine wisdom." In reality,
theosophical thought is merely a modernized version of
the pantheistic Gnostic teaching so sternly condemned
by the Apostle Paul in his letter to the Colossian church.
The supremacy of Christ as extolled in Colossians 2: 10
("the head of all principality and power") is reduced in
Theosophy to a "christ principle" apart from Jesus. This
cosmic christ-consciousness is claimed to be attainable
by all men, since in Besant's words, " .all men become
. .
christs." By asserting that humanity is but "a spark of the

divine fire," Theosophy deifies the created and
denigrates the Creator. Instead of walking "in the light"
toknow "the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us
from all sin" (1 John 1 :7), Theosophists flounder in the
"darkness" of reincarnation beliefs, which they call "the
religion of self-respect."
Background Sources: Newsweek, 1 1/24/75, p. 1 10; 77je

Herald Weekend Magazine, 12/7/80, pp. 16-20; Madame
Blavatsky, The Woman Behind the Myth, 1980, Marian
Meade, Putnam; 77ie Kingdom of the Cults, 1977, Walter
Martin, Bethany Fellowship Inc., Minneapolis, MN;
Encyclopedia of American Religions, Vol. 2, 1978,
J.Gordon Melton, McGrath Publishing Company,
Wilmington, NC.
332 MAJOR CULTS
Address /Location: International Headquarters are in

Adyar (Madras), India. U. S. headquarters: The Theo-
sophical Publishing House, P. O. Box 270, Wheaton, IL.
The address of the Blavatsky Foundation (dedicated to
promoting her "life and works") is: P. O. Box 1543, Fresno,
CA 93716.
333
Transcendental
Meditation
He can't trademark the name. The words "transcen-
dental" and "meditation" are not exclusively definitive.
And even the Maharishi Mahesh Yogi acknowledges in
his writings that some Hindus believe this ancient
spiritual discipline was conveyed to man centuries ago
by one of their gods, Lord Krishna.
Worse yet for the Maharishi (devout disciples insist
"the" must be dropped when referring to him), the
pretense that TM (as it is popularly known) "isn't a
religion" is no longer defensible. On October 19, 1977,
U. S. District Judge H. Curtis Meaner issued an extensive
eighty-two page opinion upholding the plaintiff's claim
regarding the religious nature of Transcendental
Meditation. In Judge Meanor's words, "No inference was
possible except that the teachings of SCI/TM and the
puja are religious in nature. No other inference is
'permissable' or reasonable, especially because the
court is dealing with the meaning of the constitutional
.
term and not with a factual dispute . ." Seventeen
.
months later, the United States Court of Appeals for the

Third Circuit, sitting in Philadelphia, affirmed this ruling.
The legal opinion regarding TM is of value to those
334 MAJOR CULTS
Christians concerned about its incursions into public

schools, prisons, the military, and other government-
funded institutions. Government grants (seventeen in all
at one time, including $2 1 ,540 from the Department of
Health, Education and Welfare destined to show 150 high
school faculty members how to teach TM) may grind to a
halt. But with an estimated one million adherents in the
United States alone, TM isn't going to fade away quickly.
Senators, sports stars, movie idols, businessmen and even
doctors continue to tout its benefits. And Americans who
are generally ignorant of religious traditions outside of
the Judeo-Christian model may dismiss references to
Hindu gods as so much gobbledygook. The old Yankee
maxim, "If it works. " could yet give impetus to the
.
Maharishi's plans for the future.

To a generation raised on quick-relief commercials,
expediency is all important. Thus, when an M. D. advises,
"... no technique of meditation is as effective as TM in
producing deep rest and consequent psychophys-
iological integration," who really cares about the intrinsic
pagan nature of such a practice? After all, the publicized
benefits of TM include relief from insomnia, normalization
of weight, beneficial effects on asthma, faster time
reaction, broader comprehension, and improved ability
to focus attention.
Maharishi Mahesh Yogi was bom Mahesh Brasad
Warma, 191 in Jabalpur, Madhya Pradesh, India. At
1,
thirty-one years of age he graduated from Allahabad

University with a degree in physics. He worked for a
while in a factory until crossing paths with Swami
Brahmananda Saraswati, Jagadguru, Bhagwan
Shankaracharya of Jyotir Math (commonly known as Guru
—
Dev "Divine Teacher"). Guru Dev had left his home at
age nine to seek enlightenment. Under the teachings of
Swami Krishanand Saraswati he achieved his
god-realization and became known as an avatar, a
manifestation of the divine.
Guru Dev had revived a technique of meditation which
originated from the Hindu monastic tradition of Shankara,
a philosopher who established the practice in the ninth
century a.d. For twelve years, Maharishi ("Great Sage" —
a name he adopted in 1956) was the favorite student of
Guru Dev. When his spiritual mentor died in 1953,
Maharishi retreated to a Himalayan cave for two years. In
335 TRANSCENDENTAL MEDITATION
1958 he ended up in Madras where during a lecture he

spontaneously announced a plan to spread TM all over
the world. He formed the International Meditation Society
and headed for the West. In Los Angeles, he chartered
the Spiritual Regeneration Movement in 1959. He finally
settled in a London apartment where nothing much
happened until 1967.
Flower-power was in bloom, but the sex and
drug-crazed ways of the Beatles had brought the Fab Four
disillusionment and frustration. George Harrison met the
Maharishi and persuaded Ringo, Paul, and John to join
him on a pilgrimage to India. There the Beatles, with Mia
Farrow in tow, sat at the Maharishi's feet to be schooled in
the ancient Vedic practice of transcendental meditation.
The Rolling Stones and the Beach Boys joined the
bandwagon. Of the latter group, Mike Love and Al
Jardine became TM teachers. Brian Wilson augmented
the faith of his comrades by lyrically declaring,
"Transcendental Meditation, it works real good/More,
much more than I thought it would." With such heady
endorsements, the Maharishi confidently boasted, "I
shall bring fulfillment to the hippie movement."
The Maharishi pocketed a week's pay from his
followers (a substantial sum for a Beatle) and blitzed the
United States with a lecture tour. The disarming smile of
this giggly guru ubiquitously dominated magazine covers
and TV talk shows. With flowers in hand he repeated the
basic theme that the mind has a natural tendency to seek
happiness. But peace and serenity are only possible if
one passes beyond the normally experienced states of
consciousness: sleep, dreaming, and wakefulness. Man
must learn to "meditate" so he can "transcend" to the
fourth state of "bliss consciousness," a condition of "pure
awareness" where one is tuned-in to "creative
intelligence."
The promises were euphoric. Maharishi confidently
predicted that just one percent of the population
practicing TM in any locality would reduce crime and
empty the hospitals. Many victims of stress and
hypertension gave glowing testimonials. Some argued
that such relief was merely due to an anticipatory attitude
aided by the forty minutes of restful posture which TM
required each day. But supporters seemed to far
outnumber detractors until the bubble of optimism burst.
336 ^ MAJOR CULTS
"We were wrong," the Beatles concluded, with John

accusing the Maharishi of being a "lecherous
womanizer." His following was nearly defunct and
crowds no longer seemed charmed by his Hinduistic
platitudes. Though he had once hobnobbed with
celebrity luminaries, the Maharishiheaded home with the
pronouncement, "I know that I have failed. My mission is
over." His stay in his Rishikesh, India, ashram was cut
short by a government-launched financial inquiry, so he
set up shop in Fiuggi Fonte, an Italian resort community.
There he decided to revamp his entire approach and
vocabulary. His resplendent beard and hypnotically dark
eyes disappeared from American TV screens. But not for
long.
Religious terminology was dropped in favor of
psychological and scientific language. The Spiritual
Regeneration Movement became the Science of Creative
Intelligence, and the Maharishi presented an image of a
friendly psychotherapist rather than a Hindu monk. His
inner circle may have heard him call the Bhagavad-Gita
"an anchor for the ship of life saihng on the turbulent
waves of time." But outsiders only heard the oft-repeated
litany, "It's not a religion."
The ruse worked. By the mid-seventies, more than one
million Americans had tried TM. Seven thousand teachers
were propogating the Maharishi's gospel in more than
100 U. S. centers. Income jumped to over $20 million a
year as 30,000-40,000 followers a month joined the
movement to meditation. For an introductory fee of
fifty-five dollars for college students and $125 for adults
(now up to eighty-five dollars and $165), anyone was
guaranteed inner peace. Best of all, there was no
renunciation of materialism nor desire in the Buddhist
tradition, and no repentance of sin nor reformation of
character in the Christian tradition. All around the world,
in prison cells and military barracks, TM'ers gathered
twice a day to chant their ma/7 fras. Everyone, that is,
except for the Maharishi. He was virtually deified as a
yogi who had achieved "a perpetual fourth state of
consciousness" with an "awesome" clarity of mind.
Though TM has popularized the terms "meditation"
and "mantra," most people are still a little vague about
They mean more than "deep
their precise definitions.
thinking" and "a funny sounding word." To understand
337^ TRANSCENDENTAL MEDITATION
theirusage in TM, it is necessary to decipher the rehgious

framework of the Maharishi's entire system.
The rehgious philosophy of the Maharishi is rooted in
Vedantic Hinduism. God is a pantheistic, pervasive
Absolute Being ( Brahman). Even man's inner self is part
of this divine Being. In Christianity, man's dilemma is
separation by sin from a transcendent deity. The
Maharishi sees man's foremost problem as alienation
from his true Being. Salvation is derived by contacting this
inner state of pure-consciousness. Meditation is the key
to transcending ("going beyond") the three levels of
normal consciousness (discussed earlier) to the fourth
state where one is cognizant of his soul's true nature.
Three additional levels exist: cosmic consciousness,
complete God consciousness, and Unity consciousness.
Beginners in TM hear only about the first four, but the
Maharishi's ultimate goal is to eventually lead all
humanity to Unity consciousness. At that point, the
meditator is liberated from the karmic cycles of
reincarnation by achieving sinlessness.
For the present, the Maharishi is content with
introducing adherents to the fourth level of conscious-
ness. But what the meditator may not realize is that the
interpretation of the process is based on assumptions
which represent a systematic approach to Hindu
theology. At the heart of this hypothesis is the mantra.
Representatives of the Maharishi insist it is only a
vibratory sound with "no denotive meaning." To the
contrary, Hindu tradition believes that such words or
syllables have supernatural powers, often invoking a
deity who is believed to embody the sound.
TMas prescribed by the Maharishi requires the initiate
to sit with eyes closed in a quiet, relaxed position, twenty
minutes in the morning and again in the evening. All the
while his mind repeats the Sanskrit word deemed to be
his own personal mantra. This mantra is the means of
"diving" to the depths of the mind's ocean, delving into
ever subtler recesses of thought. No mental discipline is
necessary. The mantra does it all. Just let the mind go out
of gear and coast to its desired destiny of fulfillment.
In the process, one's deepest thoughts emerge and
dissipate like tiny champagne bubbles. As the incantation
progresses, the meditator is supposed to be relieving
tension and disposing of stress. When the source of all
338 MAJOR CULTS
thought is reached, the chanter has available "a reservoir

of energy, inteUigence, and happiness." Only 73,500
minutes of meditation later, the faithful have hope of
absolute union with Being, provided they never meditate
before bed nor after a meal.
Mantras aren't easy to acquire. The introductory fee is a
mandatory requirement. Every meditator must also
undergo an initiation ceremony which is distinctly
idolatrous in nature. The initiate, with fruit, flowers, and a
white handerchief in hand, takes off his shoes and enters
a candle-lit room. Then, the instructor directs the initiate
to lay these items on a flower-banked altar which features
a color portrait of Guru Dev. Incense pervades the
atmosphere. Finally, the teacher kneels before the altar
and begins to sing in Sanskrit. The initiate may stand or
kneel, too, as he listens to this ten-minute recitation.
When TM first became popular, most people didn't
question this part of the ceremony. They were told it was
"not a religious observance" but merely an opportunity
for the teacher to "express his gratitude to the tradition
from which TM comes." Apprehensive students were
said to be "witnessing" the ritual, "not participating."
Christian researchers weren't placated by this innocuous
tale, and persisted in their attempts to uncover the truth
about the proceedings. What they discovered came as no
shock.
The TM initiation song is actually a devotional Hindu
hymn called apuja. Guru Dev's picture represents a
murti, the literal embodiment of God in corporeal form.
While singing the puja (which means "worship") the
instructor first invokes the favor and presence of the
Hindu gods. Then he presents seventeen offerings to
Guru Dev before finally praising him (personified by his
picture-idol) as an incarnation of deity. Among the lines
recited are: "To lotus-bom Brahma the Creator, to Shakti,
... I bow down. At whose door the whole galaxy of gods
pray . Guru in the glory of Brahma
. . Vishnu . great
. . . . .
Lord Shiva ... I bow down ... the teacher of the truth of
the Absolute, to Shri Guru Dev, I bow down."
After this incantation, the teacher leans toward the
initiate and whispers a mantra in his ear. The secret word
is supposed to be his very own specialized mantra,
chosen for him by a Maharishi-trained instructor. The
mantra must never be divulged to an outsider, even a
spouse, or it will lose its magical powers. The meditator's

own particular temperament, personality, and profession
have presumably been analyzed to determine the mantra
which will produce the appropriate psychic vibrations. In
fact, recent investigation has shown that only sixteen TM
mantras actually exist, and these are dispensed
according to age.
Does the mantra really work? Though the Maharishi's
organizations publish volumes of information about
research studies, most non-TM scientists are skeptical.
No body of findings exists that has been subject to the
proper, objective controls which would substantiate the
claims of TM. The American Association for the
Advancement of Science evaluated TM as to its
stress-reducing capabilities. Tests concluded that the
Maharishi's meditation techniques "produced no
measureable change whatever in the body's basic
metabolism, and further, TM did not induce a unique state
of consciousness."
Evangelical critics charge that in the absence of
provable positive effects, there are dangerous spiritual
consequences. To begin with, TM conditions the
meditator's view of reality and religion, predisposing him
toward an Eastern concept of man and God. The guilt of
sin can be neutralized by inducing a false sense of
serenity replacing the stress caused by conviction.
Demonic phenomena may result because spiritual
defense mechanisms become ineffective when the mind
enters a state of passivity. Some meditators report a
"black-out phenomenon," waking up hours after starting
to chant, unable to remember what has happened. In
addition, some advanced meditators exhibit neuroses
and psychoses resulting from the practice of
"unstressing," the procedure of shedding karma from
one's present and past lives through prolonged
meditation.
To counter such criticism and to legitimize his efforts,
the Maharishi has tried to further refurbish his image.
God-name mantras have been dropped and the
organizational entity has been subdivided. The TM
empire now includes: World Plan Executive Council,
Student International Meditation Society, American
Foundation for Creative Intelligence, American
Meditation Society, Mahcuishi International University (in
340 MAJOR CULTS
Fairfield, Iowa), Maharishi European Research University,

Institute for Fitnessand Athletic Excellence, and
Affiliated Organizational Conglomerate. The Maharishi
directs the activities of all these organs from his
international headquarters in the Swiss village of
Seelisberg.
As the number of new converts plunged to an estimated
low of 4,000 per month in the late seventies,TM launched
its most controversial aspect— the Sidhi program. (Siddhi
is a Sanskrit term denoting supernatural, occult powers.
The Maharishi has adopted the variant spelling Sidhi for
trademark purposes.) A Sidha (one who has completed
Sidhi training) spends from $3,000 to $5,000 to reach an
enlightened state of infinite compassion. He is also
supposed to have the ability to walk through walls,
become invisible, and levitate.
Advanced meditators claim to have mastered
dematerialization and flying, "just like Peter Pan." In
mattress-filledrooms ("landings are unusually bumpy"),
the Maharishi's most ardent followers say they begin by
hopping, then floating, in preparation for flight. Leaders
claim that nearly 4,000 have conquered the art, but offers
by the press of up to $10,000 to witness a meditator on the
wing have gone unclaimed. The validity of the Sidhi
program is undercut by the Maharishi's preferred form of
transportation —
two Rolls Royces and his private
helicopter which await outside his residence.
By promoting such bizarre phenomena the Maharishi
may have lost his hold on mainstream America. But he
seems oblivious to any indication that his welcome has
been outworn. From his head office in the "International
Capital of the Age of Enlightenment," a decree recently
went forth: "Society will soon be characterized by
harmony and happiness. Through the Science of Creative
Intelligence, education will be ideal, producing fully
developed citizens. Through the Transcendental
Meditation programme, health will be perfect. There will
be peace in the family of nations."
Whether TM's vaunted relief from tension will enhance
the moral virtue claimed by this pronouncement is yet to
be proven. The mantras may give meditators an improved
sense of well-being. But it remains to be seen whether
such positive feelings will also produce individuals who
act in accordance with sound ethics.
Founder: Maharishi Mahesh Yogi, bom 191 1 as Mahesh

Brasad Warma in Jabalpur, Madhya Pradesh, India.
Text: Hindu Vedic scriptures including the

Bhagavad-Gita which the Maharishi views as an
"indispensable" religious document.
Symbols: The Letters Tand M, capitalized and appearing

together (TM) as an abbreviated reference to
Transcendental Meditation.
Appeal: Most seekers do not turn to TM in a search to find

religious truth. They are looking for a means of attaining
inner peace and cessation of stress with little involvement
of time or discipline. TM claims phenomenal psychophys-
iological benefits as well as release from guilt feelings.
Purpose: The public posture of TM insists that the

Maharishi's mantras open the mind to a state of "bliss
consciousness" which unleashes creative impulses and
reduces stress. In the place of suffering and salvation, TM
promotes health and happiness. Once there is one TM
teacher for each 1 ,000 citizens on Earth, social ills and
conflicts will cease. The esoteric aims are to introduce
the meditator to the underlying Hinduistic theological
precepts (i.e., "all is one" and man is a god). As for those
who do not practice TM, the Maharishi says, "There will
not be a place for the unfit ... in the Age of Enlighten-
ment." TM practitioners who go on to advanced stages
will ultimately experience a merged unity with pure
Being and may possibly become unwitting mediums for
familiar spirits. (Though the Maharishi acknowledges the
existence of demons, he cautions any contact with them.)
Errors: The TM initiation ceremony violates the First

Commandment. Matthew 6:7 denounces the chanting of
mantras. Maharishi Mahesh Yogi's monist view of the
universe is not compatible with the scriptural
presentation of a personal God, who as Creator, is distinct
from his creation. Christian meditation is an outward
concentration on the Word and ways of God, whereas TM
is a passive, selfish, inward withdrawal from reality. The
repetitious sensory stimulation dulls the conscious mind,
and makes it vulnerable to evil invasion. Christ's blood
atonement is rejected in the Maharishi's statement, "[TM]
342 MAJOR CULTS
isthe only way to salvation and success in life: there is no

other way."
Background Sources: Books by Maharishi Mahesh Yogi,

including: Science of Being and Art of Living, 1963, New
American Library, Bergenfield, NJ; On the Bhagavad Gita:
A New Translation and Commentary, 1967, Penguin
Books, Baltimore, MD; Meditations of Maharishi Mahesh
Yogi, 1968, Bantam Books, New York; Transcendental
Meditations, 1975, Bloomfield/Cain/Jaffe, Delacorte
Press, New York; The Mystical Maze, 1976, Pat Means,
Campus Crusade for Christ; The Mind Benders, 1977,
Jack Sparks, Thomas Nelson Inc., Nashville, TN; Liberty,
May /June 1979, pp. 14-15; The Province (Vancouver,
B. C), 10/28/78, p. 21; The Junior Statesman (Indian youth
magazine pubUshed in Calcutta), 1/20/68 Rolling Stone,
;
6/3/76, p. 10; S.CP. Newsletter, 1 1/77; Christianity Today,

4/9/76, p. U; Newsweek, 1/7/74, pp. 73-75; /bid.,
6/13/77, pp. 98-100; Time, 10/23/72, pp. 102-105; /bid.,
10/13/75, pp. 71-74; Ibid., 8/8/77, p. 75; Right On, 1 1/75,
pp. 8-14; TM Newsletter, July /August, 1976;
miscellaneous TM promotional literature.
Address/Location: TM Centers in 140 countries and
approximately 400 U. S. cities. World headquarters at
former Hotel Sonnenberg, Seelisberg, Switzerland.
343
UFOs
Ken Arnold could hardly believe his eyes. There, just
outside the window of the small aircraft he was piloting,
were nine metallic discs floating in the air. They darted
about with incredible speed and maneuverability. When
Arnold landed, he immediately reported the incident.
"What did they look like?" he was asked. More than
three decades later his answer is still the descriptive
preference of those who have had similar experiences —
"flying saucers."
Though observations of UFOs (unidentified flying
objects) have occurred at random times and locations, the
phenomena do bear similarities. The craft are usually
described as being circular, cylindrical, or spherical in
shape, with flashing lights and luminous brilliance. They
change color and shape, appear and disappear, and
seemingly defy the laws of thermodynamics. In just a few
seconds they can accelerate from a standing position to
speeds clocked at several thousands of miles per hour,
and then make a ninety degree turn in mid-air. In their
wake are left vile odors, mutilated animals, radiation
bums, charred landing spots, and various kinds of
electrical interference.
Dr. J. Allen Hynek, considered by some to be the
344 MAJOR CULTS
world's ranking expert on UFOs, has classified these

appearances according to the following categories of
"close encounters": (1) observation of a UFO within 500
feet or less; (2) physical traces left behind; (3) actual
contact with the occupants; and (4) abduction or
examination by these beings. The evidence concerning
all four kinds of encounters is overwhelming, and in some
cases, irrefutable.
With all the talk these days about UFOs and the widely
circulated stories of people who claim to have
communicated with the pilots of such craft, modem man
is being forced to take these strange events seriously.
UFO tales must either be explained, or explained away. If
they are not real phenomena, then they should be
dismissed without further consideration. If such
occurrences are legitimate, then the nature and origin of
UFOs need to be determined. Furthermore, Christians
have an additional concern as to how these appearances
may affect the spiritual future of mankind.
Are UFOs for real? Most are not and are easily
dismissed as mistakenly identified planets, rocket
launchings, weather balloons, and atmospheric
phenomena. The Air Force Project Blue Book was able to
provide a rationale for all but 700 out of 12,600 cases of
sightings between 1947 and 1969.
Other reports are not so easy to dismiss. What of the
cases where UFOs have torn off treetops, ricocheted
bullets, and razed thousands of acres of forest (in the
Soviet Union)? What about the hundreds of reports from
responsible citizens claiming to have seen and heard
unexplainable objects zooming across the sky? Why do
these flying machines often hover near power lines,
bodies of water, and military installations? Can such a
diversity of situations with striking similarities all be
dismissed as hallucinatory speculations or imaginations
run wild?
If UFOs are from some unknown human source, who is
responsible for them? The Russians are as puzzled as
anyone. Only the industrialized nations could possibly
have access to the kind of antigravitational technology
necessary for such phenomena. If any advanced nation
does have knowledge of such secrets, how has such
information been so well hidden for so long? Supposing
that such expertise does exist, only satanic influence
345 UFOs
would lead men to wreak such havoc and terror on their

own unsuspecting countrymen.
The most commonly accepted theory regarding the
origin of UFOs is that of ETIs (extraterrestrial intelli-
gences). Unofficially, the U. S. government presumes that
such craft must come from other planets. NASA has asked
Congress for $2. 1 million to begin what it calls a "Search
for Extraterrestrial Intelligence." When the Voyager
spacecraft rose beyond Earth's gravity, it carried aboard a
twelve-inch copper LP titled, "Sounds of Earth." The
record contained ninety minutes of playing time,
including numerically coded explanations of our
geology, chemistry, and mathematics.
Psychologist Leo Sprinkle, of the University of
Wyoming Division of Counseling and Testing (he is also a
consultant for the Aerial Phenomena Research
Organization), claims that over the last five years he has
hypnotized fifty people who say they have been aboard
UFOs. Professor Sprinkle reports that these subjects are
able to recall their stellar voyages in minute detail.
The accounts of ETI contacts seem to fit a pattern. The
person is normally engaged in some ordinary activity
when suddenly a UFO is sighted and then curiously
investigated. As the humanoid occupant approaches, the
contactee usually is frightened at first. Then the creature
gives reassuring gestures to calm the Earthling and
proceeds to give him a physical examination by passing a
probe over his body. Some victims tell of sexual
encounters with their captors. Contactees usually report
that communication with the ETI takes place nonverbally
by telepathy. The humanoids insist they are benevolent
agents sent to help mankind and assist us in under-
standing the deeper nature of spiritual truth. A brief
summary of something approximating occult philosophy
is conveyed, and then the contactee may be hypnotized
or placed in a trance to forget the abduction.
Accepting the existence of extraterrestrial beings
necessitates subscribing to one of two explanations for
their origin: the evolutionary hypothesis or a belief in
other God-created stellar civilizations. The option of
evolution is not available to the Christian. The simplest,
single cellular organism known to man is still far too
complex to have spontaneously evolved by chance
anywhere in the Universe. The Bible teaches that God
346 MAJOR CULTS
alone is the Creator of life, and the feasibility of conscious

beings springing forth from nonorganic life is not
scripturally supportable.
On the other hand, since there is no specific Bible verse
prohibiting the possibility of extraterrestrial life, some
argue that this omission leaves open the option that God
may have created beings on other planets. Proponents of
this theory insist that in the vastness of space there must
surely be other races of creatures to whom God has given
hfe. "We're so small and insignificant compared to the
infinite realm of the universe," the argument goes, "how
dare we be so egotistical as to assume we are alone?"
In his book. The High Frontier: Human Colonies in
Space, Princeton physicist Gerald K. O'Neill put it this
way: "The idea that we as intelligent life are unique is of
course absurd. The more we learn about the origins of
life, the more we realize that the conditions under which
life first began on earth must have been duplicated many
times over in other parts of the galaxy."
If God did choose to create intelligent beings on other
planets, they too would be tainted by Adam's sin which
affected the entire cosmos. They would be fallen
creatures like mankind and thus have the same
technological limitations that we do. If sin's retrogressive
impact on man's advancement has prevented us from
going to visit them, how could they possibly come to us?
If for some reason sin has not invaded their race, would
God permit such an unfallen civilization to contact us and
thus be contaminated by our sin? The answer to both of
these questions is decidedly negative. If extraterrestrial
beings do exist, surely the Lord would have told us
without equivocation. It seems that such a crucial matter
would be discussed somewhere in the Word of God.
Since it appears likely that neither human agencies nor
extraterrestrial creatures are the source of UFOs, we are
left to consider whether they are of supernatural origin.
Robert Achzenner (author, lecturer, and UFO expert) has
put it this way: "I have come to these conclusions. The
unknown objects and their manifestations are real; they
are inteUigently controlled; and no government authority
or scientific agency knows what they are, where they are
from, or why they are here."
One thing appears certain: We are not alone. Something
or someone is out there. Professor Leo Sprinkle
347 UFOs
(mentioned earlier) expressed his view of the situation

like this: "My guess is that they're more than just a
physical phenomenon, that they're a psychic or spiritual
phenomenon too."
J. Allen Hynek says these aliens may come from a
"parallel reality." He concluded, "I suspect that a very
advanced civilization might know something about the
connections between mind and matter that we don't,"
Is possible that this "parallel reality" is angelic in
it
origin? Such a presumption cannot be excluded since the

Bible does warn us that in the end times "great signs shall
there be from heaven" (Luke 21:11). Likewise, the
prophet Joel declared that God would "shew wonders in
the heavens." There are some committed believers who
suggest that a percentage of UFOs are "chariots" of the
Lord's "hosts." Others wonder if perhaps the rapture of
the saints will take place when living Christians board
flying saucers and are whisked away to be with the Lord.
Another possibility often stated is that UFOs are
evidences of God's angelic army amassing for the war in
heaven prophesied for the Last Days.
To discuss whether or not UFOs are of godly origin, we
need to divide the phenomena into two categories:
encounters of the first kind (sightings), and encounters of
the third kind (contact). Third stage encounters do not
appear to be angelic. The conduct of UFO occupants (for
example, sexual assaults and induced trance states) and
the metaphysical message they bring is contrary to the
activity that would be expected of unfallen angels.
Whenever they appear in Scripture, angels of the Lord
always carry out a specific, divine mission. Their purpose
is to convey a glorious revelation of God's plan (for
example, the announcement of Christ's birth Luke —
2:9-14) or executing the Lord's wrath and judgment (the
destruction of Jehoshaphat's enemies —
2 Chron. 20:22;
the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah —
Gen. 19:22-25).
Above all, as evidenced by Revelation 22:8, 9, they never
draw attention to themselves. True angels of the Lord
speak only when divinely commissioned to do so, with
the intent of directing man's attention heavenward to
God.
Having ruled out the probability of angelic encounters
of the third kind, what may be said of UFO encounters of
the first kind (sightings)? Obviously, if no direct, personal
348 MAJOR CULTS
contact is made with the occupants of such craft, no

objectively conclusive statements can be made. But
inferences can be drawn from the nature of such
visitations. The occurrences of poltergeist phenomena
and the terror brought upon observers are indications of a
demonic visitation. When God intervenes supematurally,
it is to bring comfort and peace, unless there is a clear
reason for his wrath to be exhibited. What can be said of

blips disappearing from radar screens, and flashing oval
objects floating through distant skies? While neither God
nor Satan can be positively identified as the source, the
latter seems a far more likely culprit.
The descriptions given of UFO occupants usually
include grotesque features and oddly shaped structures.
They may have enlarged heads, slits for eyes, ethereal
forms, and antennae sticking out of their skulls. Most
accounts are of beings which bear a distinct resemblance
to the "familiar spirits" described in classical spiritualism.
When UFO visitors speak, their message brings neither
solace nor information in conformity with God's Word.
They talk of cosmic awareness and transcendence to
higher spiritual planes. Their discourses never glorify
Christ as God and Creator. Instead, contactees are told to
prepare for an age of peace that will be ushered in by
these unidentified aliens. UFO occupants also encourage
participation in a variety of psychic practices: astral
projection, psychokinesis, automatic handwriting,
clairvoyance, and levitation. Sin, judgment, and the
redemptive work of Christ are never mentioned. Their
words, their actions, and their appearances betray the
concealed satanic origin of these beings.
If can be concluded that the majority of UFOs are of
it
demonic origin, then what is their ultimate purpose?

Couldn't the devil just as easily accomplish his ends by
another means, or do UFOs serve a unique role in the
master plan of Satan to deceive mankind?
An interesting insight is provided by Jacques Vallee, a
Frenchman with a master's degree in astrophysics and a
doctorate in computer science. As an exponent of UFO
investigations, he concluded that such phenomena are
creating "a willingness to believe in extraterrestrial life."
He goes on to point out that "attitudes on the subject
among scientists, the media, and the public have totally
changed in twenty years. We can rationalize this change
349 UFOs
or we can recognize it for what it is —the result of a

shifting of our mythological structure."
It may be that UFOs are reeducating mankind to accept
a casual familiarity with paranormal activity. This

conditioning process will be completed under the reign
of the Antichrist. During that time an inanimate image will
live and speak (Rev. 13: 15), a fatal wound will be healed
(Rev. 13: 14), and fire will fall from heaven (Rev. 13: 13). The
Apostle John explains that such miracles will be used to
deceive humanity into following the Antichrist (Rev.
13:14; 16:14).
Modem man would like to think he is more advanced
than the primitive pagans of antiquity. But is their
mythology of gods, goddesses, and superbeings really
any different from the twentieth-century-mind's
fascination with contacting humanoids from distant
planets? The Greeks built their altar to the unknown god
while we erect giant dish antennae to probe the heavens
in search of some distant trace of extraterrestrial life
indicated by a pulsing radio wave. Perhaps the persistent
Old Testament warnings against any communication with
"familiar spirits" applies to modem interest in UFOs as
well.
Founder: Not applicable.

Text: Various occult and pagan writings are cited
suggesting they are metaphoric references to UFOs.
Some claim that Ezekiel 1 is a biblical account of UFOs.
Symbols: None.
Appeal: It is becoming increasingly obvious that
mankind's dilemmas need an external solution. Those
who refuse to seek a transcendent God may assume that
extraterrestrials of a higher technological and spiritual
state may be able to "save" humanity. Man's curiosity
with the unknown gives UFOs a mystical fascination.
Purpose: Man's intent is to discover if UFO occupants are
of a higher state of evolution. If so, communications with
them may reap certain scientific benefits. From Satan's
standpoint, UFOs may be preparing the modem mind to
accept a casual familiarity with supernatural phenomena.
This would facilitate the Antichrist's reign, and until then,
350 MAJOR CULTS
create a milieu in which evil spirits may operate more

freely.
Errors: The Bible does not give the slightest hint that
extraterrestrials exist. Scripture indicates that God
created only two kinds of beings — angels and men. In
addition, Romans 8: 19-23 indicates that Eden's fall was
cosmological in its effect. Therefore, since the death of
Christ at Calvary was distinctively for the sons of Adam's
race, how many other times would he have needed to
give his life to redeem other civilizations? Secular UFO
interest fails to consider the possibility that such
phenomena may be supernatural (demonic) in nature.
Background Sources: 7b the Point, 9/15/78; Denver, 2/78,
p. 34; Ibid., pp.38, 39; Newsweek, 1 1/21/77; The
Anchorage Times, 1/1/78, p.B5; SCP Journal, 8/77, vol. 1,
no. 2; The UFO Experience, 1972, J. Allen Hynek,
Ballantine Books, New York.
Address/Location: CE 3K Skywatchers, P.O. Box 2300,
Grand Central Station, New York 10017; Center for UFO
Studies, 925 Chicago Ave., Evanston, IL 60202.
"
351
Urantia
When a book is described as "the finest worid view of
religion available to contemporary man," it stands in
judgment of its own endorsement. This claim of
superiority made by the members of Urantia Societies is
supported by their insistence that The Urantia Book was
personally delivered by superhuman, extraterrestrial
beings. The book's 2,097 pages are said to be the "finest
major divine revelation since the coming of Christ to our
planet." Is it any wonder Urantia followers devoutly
believe they are "custodians of the greatest message

ever given to man"?
Urantia teaches that all religious concepts are outdated
for our age. (In contradiction, their promotional literature
insists that membership in other churches or religious
organizations is compatible with membership in Urantia.)
Urantia proposes to augment established religious
precepts with a new understanding of man's evolutionary
ascent. To accomplish this end, the organization is
structured around Societies (ten or more dedicated
followers who study The Urantia Book) chartered by the
Urantia Brotherhood. The Brotherhood is described as "a
voluntary and fraternal association of believers in the
teachings of The Urantia Book.
252 MAJOR CULTS
The Urantia Foundation is the nonprofit, tax-exempt

is custodian of The Urantia Book. Since its
entity that
publication, approximately 100,000 copies have been
sold at $34 each. A five-member Board of Trustees who
are appointed to life terms manages the Foundation.
Thirty-six members of the General Council govern the
affairs of the Brotherhood. The Societies claim a domestic
and foreign active membership of about 1,000. Members
this author has met have been well-educated individuals
of the upper socio-economic strata. Since the
Brotherhood admittedly seeks quality rather than quantity
it may be assumed that Urantia's scope of influence
exceeds its actual numbers.

First published in 1955, The Urantia Book expounds a
strange psychic revelation based on the cosmological
view of our universe as seen from the perspective of
beings from another world. The four parts of the book
begin with an analysis of our Earth (Urantia, as it is known
by these extraterrestrials), and its super-universe,
Havona. In addition to descriptions of spirit entities,
names of celestial designations are given which describe
places such as Salvington, Nebadon, and the Isle of
Paradise where the Trinity of Trinities dwells. There are
actually three Trinities— the Paradise Trinity, the Ultimate
Trinity, and XYie Absolute Trinity. The Paradise Trinity is
supreme, consisting of the Universal Father, the Eternal
Son, and the Infinite Spirit. The central theme of the book
is a discussion of the hidden years of Christ, from age
twelve to his public ministry. It purports to show the
"religion of Jesus," not the "religion about Jesus."
According to Urantia, Jesus is a son of God who
perfected his divinity by seven incarnations among
various creatures of the Universe. His seventh incarnation
on Urantia as Michael of Nebadon (p. 1323) was intended
to teach us that we, too, are sons of God. He is not to be
equated with the Eternal Son of the Paradise Trinity. Jesus
is merely number 6 1 1 12 1 in the evolving scheme of
,
Creator Sons who form and rule local universes. His six
(not the biblical three) years of ministry ended by
crucifixion, the cross being unnecessary since " .the
. .
Father in Paradise did not decree, demand, or require the

death of his Son. All of this was man's doing, not God's"
(p. 2002).
Urantia may claim to welcome Christians into its
.
353 URANTIA
membership, but The Urantia Book denies virtually every

cardinal doctrine of Christianity. In The Urantia Book all
major world religions are said to have monotheistic
compatibility (pp. 1442-1454). The fall of man is dismissed
as a "distorted story" (pp. 836-838), since Adam and Eve
actually "carried on in the Garden for one hundred and
seventeen years."
On pages 2020-2023 the bodily resurrection of Christ is
refuted. ("His material or physical body was not part of
the resurrected personality. . the body of flesh in which
.
he lived . . .
—
was still lying there in the sepulchre"
p. 2021). Above all, the New Testament concepts of blood
atonement and redemption from original sin are
dismissed as the expression of a "primordial ghost fear"
(p. 1005). In the place of these essential Christian beliefs,
Urantia proposes a system of soul transmigration with
man gradually ascending from animal-to-human-to-God.
The Urantia Book is so expansive that an exhaustive
analysis is impossible. Listed below are a few more areas
where the Book departs from Christian belief:
1. Prayer is not to be attempted until one has "exhausted
the human capacity for human adjustment." In
addition, "words are irrelevant to prayer" (p. 1002).
2. Paul's doctrine regarding atonement (Heb. 9:22) ". .
unnecessarily encumbered Christianity with teachings

about blood and sacrifice. ." (p. 984).
.
3. The home is seen as a "sociologic institution" (p. 931),

and the belief that marriage is a sacred state is called
"unfortunate." "Deity is not a cojoining party" in
marriages which dissolve (p. 929).
4. Mankind's parents were named Andon and Fonta, who
procreated the first creature bom on earth, Sontad.
5. Adam, Solomon, and David were not in the direct line
of ancestry of Joseph, the father of Jesus (p. 1344).
6. Jesus adopted the term "Son of Man" at age fifteen
after reading a passage in the so-called Book of Enoch
(p. 1390).
7. During his twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth years on
Earth, Jesus toured the Roman world, accompanied by
two natives from India (p. 1427).
8. The indwelling Christ is not essential to salvation,
since "Jesus does not require his disciples to believe
in him but rather to believe with him" (p. 2089).
Impersonal as well as personal concepts of deity are
.
254 MAJOR CULTS
expounded without any acknowledgment of such an

inconsistency. In some instances, both unitarian and
trinitarian views seem to be considered acceptable. The
only ultimate guide to faith is reliance on the "Indwelling
Thought Adjuster" instead of consulting objective
revelation. Thought Adjusters are said to be "undiluted . .
parts of Deity" who guide humans on the path of spiritual

progress through countless lifetimes on other planets,
"universe upon universe until [humans] actually attain the
divine presence of [their] Paradise Father." Christians
faced with such a philosophical outlook may find it
difficult to present the unique claims of Christ since the
Urantia member's inclusive view will seem to accept any
doctrinal viewpoint. But a careful study will clearly
illustrate that The Urantia Book contains contradictory,
extrabiblical information opposing the most crucial of
Christian precepts.
Founder: Dr. Bill Sadler, to whom TVje Urantia Book was

delivered by seven spirit beings in 1934. A group of
thirty-six people, called the Forum, studied the original
manuscripts before incorporating the Urantia Foundation
in 1950. John Nales is the current president.
Text: The Urantia Book, a 2,097-page volume said to be

written by celestial beings and communicated by
automatic handwriting (an occuh practice). It was first
published in Chicago, 1955.
Symbols: Three concentric circles.
Appeal: For those who do not accept biblical infallibility,

The Urantia Book provides a fascinating disclosure of
esoteric and cosmological information. The curious or
speculative mind not rooted in Christian doctrine can
easily be drawn to it.
Purpose: Urantia literature says the Foundation aims to
improve man's "comprehension of Cosmology and the
relation of the planet on which we live to the universe of
the genesis and destiny of man and his relation to God,
and of the true teachings of Jesus Christ."
Error: Urantia revelation is held to be superior to
Scripture. Man is not a unique creation by God but an
355 URANTIA
evolving being, descended from the animal kingdom,

destined to be an angelic spirit-being, and eventually
become a god. Man only needs to acknowledge that a
portion of God's Spirit (the Thought Adjuster) dwells
within him. Moral accountability is replaced with the
Hinduistic idea of merging with God by soul
transmigration. Paul's Epistle to the Colossians responds
succinctly to such Gnostic-originated concepts
suggesting that Jesus is only one among many spirit
beings who serve as intermediaries between God and
man.
Background Sources: Urantia Foundation literature
including "Leavening our Religious Heritage" and "Our
Tksk"; The Urantia Book and Basic Concepts of the
Urantia Book both published by the Urantia Foundation;
"The Urantia Book," 1979, Christian Research Institute
Inc., Elliot Miller, Research Consultant; The Encyclopedia
of American Religions, Vol. 2, 1978, J. Gordon Melton,
p. 1 19; "S.P.C. Newsletter," vol 7, no. 3, 8/81.
Address /Location: The Urantia Foundation, 533 Diversey

Parkway, Chicago, IL 60614.
356
Yoga
Her face is fresh and her body is incredibly slim. She
looks like the model for a health food ad. The calisthenics
she has just led you through are guaranteed to knock off
the pounds overnight. For an exercise instructor she
certainly lives what she preaches. But how does she stay
in such good shape?
Almost anticipating that question she informs her
students, "Now I want to show you how to keep those
muscles toned and make sure the iat stays off. Sit on the
floor and cross your legs. Now, put your shoulders back.
Close your eyes. Take a deep breath, and as you let it out
say, 'Om.' Let the m string out . . . like humming. This will
help you to relax. Then we'll try some other yoga
positions."
Yoga? Everyone thought this was a weight-loss class.
Why doesn't the teacher have the students just sit in
chairs to relax? Isn't yoga some kind of rehgion? Oh well,
there's really nothing "religious" about what she wants
everyone to do. Might as well go along with it. Besides,
the sound of that m
is kind of soothing. Giving it a try can't
hurt ... or can it?
Yoga as it is practiced in the Western world certainly
doesn't lack for advocates. Author Erica Jong says it has
257 YOGA
spurred her creativity. Peter Max, the prince of

psychedelic art, credits yoga with his success, as does
Carol Burnett and gymnast Olga Korbut. Other
practitioners include senators, nuns, ministers, and rock
stars such as Ritchie Blackmore who wrote a song
extolling its virtues. It is practiced in YWCAs and
YMCAs, pubhc schools, health spas, and churches. In an
age of tranquilizers, cholesterol, cigarettes, booze,
cocaine, and hypertension, yoga has become, for many,
the American way to assuage neurosis and avoid physical
neglect.
Most people have a naive openness to Eastern religions
and have assumed yoga to be nothing more than an
exotic way to achieve a beautiful body. Unfortunately,
they presume that the exercises are harmless provided
that they are not practiced with a spiritual intent. But yoga
is much more than a series of muscular maneuvers
designed to relieve tension. It is a Hindu tradition going
back nearly 5,000 years and is based on mystical
doctrines. Yoga, taken from the Sanskrit word/u;
meaning "to join," literally means "union with God."
Which god?
A major text on yoga states, "The aim of all yoga is
realization of the Absolute Brahman." This abstract
concept of God is difficult for the Western mind to
understand. The Bible presents a personal,
anthropomorphic God to whom we are personally,
morally responsible. The God of yoga is an impersonal
deity who pervades the universe as an energy force.
Hindu belief teaches that God (Brahman) is unknowable,
inexplicable, and at the same time, present in all living
things. Sometimes, Brahman is referred to as the Universal
Being, the Supreme Absolute, or Pure Consciousness.
Whatever the name, his manifestation to men is known
through the Hindu god Shiva. And it is Shiva, known as
the Hindu godhead manifestation of destruction, who
plays an integral role in the practice of yoga.
One of the basic beliefs of yoga is the dichotomous
view of a material (physical) body and a so-called subtle
(spiritual) body. The Bible does teach that the flesh (the
physical body) and the spirit are enemies (Rom. 7: 18, 19;
Gal. 5: 13-16). But Scripture does not say that the physical
body is inherently evil. It only states that the flesh is more
easily tempted to sin. Yoga, on the other hand, believes
358 MAJOR CULTS
that the spiritual body is held in bondage by the physical

body. Consequently, the posturing positions are intended
to manipulate the skeletal and muscle structure in such a
way as to release the spiritual body for its goal of yoga,
union with God.
The primary concern of yoga is to heighten
god-consciousness by elevating the awareness of the
spiritual body. At no time does it seek to convert the spirit
of man, assuming that it is intrinsically good. Christ has
promised to regenerate man's spirit (John 3: 1-7) and give
unto him the Holy Spirit that he might have power and
victory over the flesh. This promise is fulfilled by placing
trust in Jesus, not by contorting limbs.
Swami Vishnudevananda, a foremost exponent of yoga
and author of The Complete Illustrated Book of Yoga,
succinctly explains the purpose of yoga. He states, "It is
the duty of each developed man to train his body to the
highest degree of perfection so that it may be used to
pursue the spiritual purposes. The expression of the spirit
increases in proportion to the development of the body
and mind in which it is encased. The aim of all yoga
practice is to achieve truth wherein the individual soul
identifies itself with the supreme soul of God." How is this
accomplished?
Swami Vishnudevananda declares " . . .the supreme
power of nature" is a coiled serpent lying at the base of
the spine. She is the goddess Shakti, whom Hindus
believe is " . .the giver of immortality and eternal
.
happiness." But Shakti can only fulfill her promise by

achieving union with Shiva, her consort. (Shiva is one
member of the Hindu trinitarian godhead Brahma, —
Vishnu, Shiva.) Shiva is said to reside at the center of the
forehead between the eyebrows. The purpose of yoga is
to arouse the serpent power of Shakti (sometimes called
kundalini) so that she rises through the sushumna, a
hollow canal said to be running through the spinal cord.
On the ascension, Shakti passes through six chakras,
spiritual energy centers. The seventh chakra, her
destination, is Shiva. Once Shakti merges with Shiva,
union or yoga is achieved. The next goal is permanent
union to become a liberated soul and be unlimited by
time and space —
at one with God. The person who
accomplishes this goal then possesses all powers,
psychic abilities, and sinless perfection.
359 YOGA
How does this all affect the average housewife who

stands on her head to lose weight, or the business
executive who contorts his muscles to placate an ulcer?
There are four forms of yoga: Karma Yoga (spiritual union
through right conduct); Bhakti Yoga (union with the
Absolute by devotion to a guru);/ua;7a (Cyana)Yoga
(access to God through knowledge); and Raja Yoga
(god-realization through mental control). Raja Yoga has
three subdivisions, one of which is Hatha Yoga, the
practice most familiar to the general public. Hatha Yoga is
in turn divided into eight stages: (1) body purification;
(2) postures; (3)mudras (postures that produce psychic
energy); (4) breath control; (5) stilling the mind;
6) concentration; (7) meditation; and (8) union with god
(Shiva).
Body purification, for example, can involve belching
air,vomiting water, swallowing a fifteen-foot-long cloth or
running a string up the nose, through the nasal cavity, and
out the mouth. (These processes are known as kriyas.)
The meditative aspects of yoga are designed to still the
senses by gazing at an object without blinking (referred
to as tratak). Some yoga meditations involve the recitation
of a mantra (the resident name of a Hindu deity) and
Hindu prayers.
Most people who begin yoga assume that the positions
are mere techniques to calm the body and improve
physical fitness. But yoga has distinctly religious
purposes involved in every aspect. The postures (asanas)
are sometimes designed with a devotional intent, such as
the soorya namaskar, sun exercises. They are to be
practiced by facing the rising sun and repeating the
twelve names of the Lord Sun. Other positions are named
after gods (Baby Krishna, Lord Nataraja poses) and
animals Gion, scorpion, cobra, etc.). Western yoga
instructors often de-emphasize these religious overtones
but such departure cannot lessen the ultimate result.
Swami Vishnudevananda states, "Hatha Yoga
prescribes physical methods to begin with so that the
student can manipulate the mind more easily as he
advances, attaining communication with one's higher
self." Some might argue that although Raja Yoga (the
distinctly religious discipline of which Hatha Yoga is a
part) has a spiritual intent, Hatha Yoga may be practiced
free of these consequences. Again, the Swami warns,
260 MAJOR CULTS
"Many people think Hatha Yoga is merely physical

exercise. But in reality there is no difference between
Hatha Yoga and Raja Yoga."
The postures of Hatha Yoga are designed to condition
the mind to experience an altered state of consciousness.
Each pose is presumed to be tuning the body, glands, and
psychic nervous system to a level of spiritual
susceptibility and altered awareness. Hindu yoga
teachers have long defined this discipline as religious
both in goal and practice. Can it then be casually
disassociated from its pagan origins simply because a
Western teacher redefines its intent?
Once the yoga novice has learned a few basic postures,
he is quickly introduced to the breathing exercises
(pranayamas). He may be told that these are for relaxation
or clearing of the lungs. However, this aspect of yoga is
actually designed for the purposes of controlling what is
called praua. This so-called "vital breath" is said to be a
form of soul energy that originates with the Universal Life
Force (God, Brahman) and permeates all living matter.
Prana, sometimes called ki, is supposed to be the source
of psychic energy and the fount of all extrasensory
phenomena experienced in advanced states of yoga.
Prana is localized in the chakras, the spiritual energy
centers through which Shakti rises on the way to her
psychosexual union with Shiva. The chakras regulate
prana and thereby manipulate one's will power and all
bodily functions.
Yoga's breathing exercises control prar7a, a practice
claimed to be beneficial in ridding the body of diseases.
Prana may also be transmitted as a spiritualistic healing
force by the laying on of hands and connecting one's
mind with "the cosmic power of god." It should be
obvious that Hatha Yoga promises more than supple limbs
and relief from tension. Yoga's ultimate purpose is union
with Brahman and acquiring the resultant peace and
harmony which Hindus believe comes from such
god-realization. The supposed consequence of this
achievement is the complete cessation of sickness, evil,
stress, and domination of the spirit by the body. In this
state, perfect souls may then unite immortally with God.
Such goals are certainly admirable. But are they
attainable? The answer is no when they are compared to a
Bible-based view of God, man, and the concept of union
361 YOGA
with God. Scripture teaches that a chasm of sin separates

man from his Creator. This gulf can only be spanned by an
act of reconciliation to God through believing on the
death of his Son. Any attempt to merge or unite one's
consciousness with an "Ultimate Reality" would
encounter the sin barrier and thus be thwarted. It is not
the human merit of ascetic disciplines that brings one
harmony with God. It is by the blood of Christ that the
partition of Adam's disobedience is eradicated. Faith in
the saving power of that blood can bring true union with
God and his will.
Yoga advocates are certainly to be admired for their
devotion to healthy bodies. Many who strenuously
oppose the religious overtones of yoga are themselves
gluttonous specimens of the junk-food syndrome. All too
many people consume inordinate amounts of coffee,
sweets, and soft drinks. These individuals are certainly
going to find some immediate physical benefits in yoga.
Care for one's physique is important, but not at the risk of
aligning oneself with pagan principles. The popularity of
yoga presents a formidable challenge to Christians who
ought to make their bodies a welcome place for the Holy
Spirit to reside (1 Cor. 3: 16, 17; 6: 19, 20).
Founder: No specific person can be designated. The

principles and practices of yoga developed as ascetic
and physical means to achieve the spiritual purposes of
Hinduism.
Text:The Hindu Vedic scriptures provide the theological
and philosophical basis for yoga's presuppositions.
Appeal: Man has become a victim of his modem diet.
Obesity and a sedentary lifestyle have become an
increasing focus of concern for those who value their
health and physical appearance. Yoga seems like an
exotic and less strenuous way of restoring youthful vigor.
Purpose: Its original intent as a variant of Hinduism was to

achieve spiritual union with the impersonal Supreme
Absolute deity. It may be argued that most Westerners
derive its physical benefits without entanglement in such
theological premises. However, there is always the
possibility that one may be drawn to experiment with the
362 MAJOR CULTS
deeper stages which are distinctly religious in nature.

The book Yoga, Youth and Reincarnation states, "Yoga is
accomplished when the individual spirit merges with the
Universal Spirit [God] in a spirit of oneness."
Errors: It is poor logic to assume that commitment to a

religious system of approach to false gods may be
excused by divorcing part of the system from its ultimate
aim (i.e., doing yoga exercises for physical reasons
independent of their intended integration into a
methodology of spiritual merit by "works"). The
Christian's concept of peace with God is based on
reconciliation to the Lord, not union with a Brahmanistic
pantheon. Spiritual favor and righteousness come from
what Christ has done for us (Eph. 2:8, 9), not the posturing
positions we do for him. Yoga ultimately strives for the
deification of man and his spiritual enlightenment. It also
promises release from the endless cycles of reincar-
nation, an unbiblical teaching.
Background Sources: The Complete Illustrated Book of

Yoga, 1960 Swami Vishnudevananda, Bell Publishing;
Yoga, Youth and Reincarnation, 1965, Jess Steam, Bantam;
miscellaneous texts on yoga and Hinduism.
Address /Location: None specific. Yoga centers and
teachers in most major cities.
SYNOPSES
OF MINOR CULTS
265
60
Aetherius Society
The Aetherius Society is one of the best-known UFO
groups. Founded in 1954 by Londoner Dr. George King,
the Society encourages members to be willing channels
of communication with extraterrestrial beings. King's
involvement in Spiritualism and various forms of
occultism has well suited him for leadership of this
strange cult. The Society was formed when King
supposedly received a message from the "cosmic
brotherhood" of "space masters" — their chief
spokesman being Master Aetherius of Venus. King was
chosen to be the "primary terrestrial channel" for the
communications these creatures desired to transmit. The
purpose of this spiritistic mediumship (which includes
messages from Master Jesus and Aetherius himselQ is to
enlist terrestrials on the side of the "space masters" in
their war against certain "black magicians" living on
Earth.
The Aetherius Society has U.S. centers in Detroit and
Los Angeles, and publishes a periodical. Cosmic Voice.
Society members are encouraged to maintain contact
with orbiting space ships and assist the occupants of
these circling saucers, whose mission it is to direct their
"energy" through the minds and bodies of King's
followers.
366
61
Alamo Christian
Foundation
The year was 1970 and this author was standing at the
front door of a small frame house just off Sunset Strip in
Hollywood. Outside was a sign reading: Alamo Christian
Foundation. Inside, a coed crowd of long-haired misfits
mingled in a somewhat disorderly fashion. When I
inquired about the nature and purpose of their crash pad,
the "elder brother" in charge quickly informed me that I
was sent from Satan and ordered me to leave. This small
communal flophouse was the inauspicious beginning of
an Alamo empire which would eventually stretch from a
Saugus, California ranch to a Nashville, Tennessee
clothing store.
Capitalizing upon the early seventies' Jesus Revolution,
which the Alamos claim to have initiated, Tony and Susan
Alamo, a flamboyant couple with extravagant tastes,
fashioned an effective organization using Pentecostal-like
theology and cult-control techniques. The ranks of
recruits were filled with disillusioned street kids who
found solace in the regimented Ufestyle of the Saugus
ranch complex. The deplorable living conditions were
seldom questioned by the converts, though Tony and
Susan lived in secluded splendor. Most Foundation
367 ALAMO CHRISTIAN FOUNDATION
members seldom saw the Alamos except when their

Cadillac Fleetwood zoomed by, or when they were bused
into Los Angeles to witness a taping of the Alamo TV
show.
Alamo theology was bedrock, hell-fire Pentecostalism,
though their practice of "speaking in tongues" appeared
to be a hypnotically induced utterance. The Alamos
taught that all churches were corrupt, and in spite of the
members having to eat discarded foodstuffs and to labor
long hours in order to crucify the flesh, they zealously
believed that they were the vanguard of God's spiritual
army. The press repeatedly raised charges of sensory
deprivation, enslavement, and brainwashing. These
allegations only served to reinforce the persecution
paranoia which permeated Foundation thinking. New
members were instructed to pray diligently for the
healing of Susan Alamo, who was rumored to have
terminal cancer. She died in 1978, and Tony has been left
to guide what remains of this once-prominent (and now
declining) seventies' youth cult currently centered in an
Arkansas retreat location.
368
Ananda Marga
Yoga Society
What Hindu-oriented group would dare consider its
founder a Maha-Curu (avatar —incarnation of God), even
after he had been sentenced to Hfe imprisonment for
murder? The Ananda Marga Yoga Society claims that
distinction, though its leader, Shrii Shrii Anandamurti (also
known as Prabhat Ranjan Sarkav), was later found
innocent in a new trial. Still, the Indian government
frowns on the organization, insisting it is fascist and
teaches murder. In the United States the public
ritual
image isquite different, and has attracted an estimated
3,000 to 4,000 members who pursue the way of Ananda
Marga ("joy"). One of its strongest followings is located in
Australia.
The path of joy and bliss is laden with yogic principles
and practices, including initiation by a guru and daily
mantric meditation. Special emphasis is placed upon
Kiirtan dancing, a swaying routine with raised arms. This
motion is accompanied by a chant known as Baha Nam
Kevalam ("the cosmic father is everywhere"). These
choreographed steps are designed to increase spiritual
vibrations and help one realize that "all of creation is a
manifestation of the Lord." In addition to the kundalini
yogic techniques employed, charitable service to society
is encouraged as a way to "break down the ego-bound
mind."
369
Anthroposophical
Society
By reason of their inherent pragmatism and staunch
Lutheran heritage, generations of Germans have given
rise to few exotic and esoteric organized religious
movements. Rudolph Steiner's Anthroposophical Society
is a notable exception. Steiner, born in Austria in 1861,
became a Theosophist and headed the German division
of the Theosophical Society, which was chartered in 1902.
After publishing his Spiritual Hierarchies in 1909, Steiner
splitwith Theosophy over its growing emphasis on
Eastern religious philosophy. His philosophy then
became Anthroposophy (from a/if/jropos, "mankind,"
plus Sophia, "wisdom" — "the wisdom of man"), a
"spiritual science," a form of "true Christianity," which
was also called "Christian Occultism."
Borrowing heavily from a variety of mystical traditions,
Steiner theorized that man and Earth are embarked on a
progressive evolutionary journey overseen by certain
beings of the "supersensible" spirit world.
Reincarnation, karma, chakras, and meditation are all
concepts of his system which propose that human
perfection comes through a succession of embodiments.
Even the Earth goes through evolutionary cycles, the
current stage being its fourth reincarnation. From his
writings in more than 100 books, Steiner imaginatively
570 SYNOPSES OF MINOR CULTS
developed a complex history of mankind, including the

mythology of Atlantis.
Christ, who was human until receiving the Christ-
Essence at his Jordan baptism, is the only being to
undergo one incarnation. His spiritual, "phantom" (not
bodily) resurrection was clairvoyantly perceived by the
disciples. Through Steiner's techniques of meditation, all
who follow Anthroposophy may also recognize the Christ
within them. Though Anthroposophists consider the
Bible to be a valuable document to secret knowledge,
their main focus of attention is in Steiner's works, which
assume an authoritative capacity effectively superseding
Scripture. By meditating on Steiner's words, the acolyte
becomes capable of mediumistically communicating
with initiates and departed beings of the spirit world.
Other concepts of Anthroposophy include: Eurythmy, a
form of rhythmic movement; the founding of Waldorf
Schools, institutions dedicated to awakening spiritual
consciousness in children; a "fall" of humanity which has
reduced man to a baser consciousness, rendering him
incapable of knowing his true origin and destiny.
Domach (near Basel), Switzerland, is the current world
headquarters of Anthroposophy, coming to North
America by way of German immigrants whose successors
now claim thirty centers and thirteen Waldorf Schools. A
sacramental branch of the Anthroposophical Society
offers a liturgical form of "Christianized" Anthroposophy
called the Christian Community. With its priests and
ministers looking after the flock, the Christian Community
maintains a separate identity with no formal ties to
Anthroposophy, though it has no accommodation with
orthodox Christianity. Though Steiner taught that a form of
mystical Christianity replaced the outdated Eastern
religions, his syncretistic result was an occult system
more attuned to Spiritualism than the Good News.
Rudolph Steiner was unquestionably an intelligent,
articulate man whose perception of Christ as the "Lord of
Karma" was clouded by his own subjective interpretation
of occult phenomena.
.
371
Arica Institute, Inc.

What more could one ask for than "body vitality . .
mental clarity ... a permanent higher level of

.
awareness. ." and a "perfect society"? Such are the
promises of the Arica Institute. Arica, in Quechua (the
pre-Incan language of the Andes Indians), means "open
door." Arica is also the name of a Chilean town to which
fifty-four Americans were lured in 197 1 They had been
.
invited by a Bolivian philosophy teacher and mystic,

Oscar Ichazo.
Ichazo offered to take these seekers of truth beyond the
inhibitions of their egos to "the Permanent24," a secret
name describing the mysterious state of "unity with
emptiness." That original small group has now grown to
an estimated 25,000 adherents (by Arica estimates) who
have undergone Ichazo's training, plus some 2,500 new
candidates who each year shell out $995 apiece for
induction into Arica. Arica instructors practice what they
call "scientificmysticism," claiming it will uncover
TOHAMKUMRAH, "the mystical name of the radiant
being" inside each person.
Arica draws from the religious philosophies of
Hinduism, Zen, and Tibetan Lamaism (though Arica
literature proclaims it is "not a religion"), in order to
develop psychocalisthenics. One such exercise, the

Audicon Plantar, teaches students to lie on the floor and
absorb sound with their feet. In addition to breathing
techniques, African dances, Egyptian gymnastics, Hindu
mantras and incantations, the seekers engage in
"mentations." This odd practice requires the student to
concentrate on separate sections of his body for
specified times: 8 minutes 40 seconds for the colon and
kidneys, 10 minutes 45 seconds for the liver, etc.
In its offer to restore the essence of man's perfection,
Arica attracts many who are emotionally disturbed or
disenchanted with other self-improvement therapies,
such as Esalen (discussed later in this section). Ironically,
Oscar Ichazo blames the ills of humanity on society's
failure to adopt his ideas wholeheartedly. Consequently,
he now offers forty-day courses (the original training took
three months) for universities and retirement communities.
373
Church of
Armageddon
(Love Family)
Meekness, patience, and courage sound like admirable

biblical qualities. But in the Church of Armageddon
(sometimes called the Love Family), these virtues
represent the newly adopted names of cult members.
Since the Love Family considers all Christians to be
descendents of the Israelites, Israel is added as a
surname. Presiding over the clan is Love Israel, a former
salesman named Paul Erdmann, who formed the
Seattle-based cult by gathering followers to whom he
expounded his visions and revelations.
"Ikking his cue from Revelation 16: 16 in which
Armageddon is mentioned, Erdmann (Love Israel)
teaches his disciples that they are the true family of God.
New members turn over all of their possessions to the
church, cut off all communication with the outside world
(including their parents and relatives unless such
contacts result in donations of money and materials), and
devote themselves to the goals and person of Love Israel.
The disciples are also taught to adhere to some strange
and unusual beliefs. Eating is considered to be a
sacrament; the consumption of marijuana, hashish, and
mushrooms are also sacraments; children are severely

disciplined; marriage is replaced by "bonding" under
Love Israel's authority; yoga is exercised; outside
medical assistance is forbidden, and toluene (a solvent)
vapors are inhaled as a religious rite. (After two members
died from this practice, it has apparently been
discontinued.)
Though Love Israel has undoubtedly "transformed" the
lives of his followers, from insecure outcasts to
self-confident zealots, they have paid a great price
sacrificing personal freedom. Fortunately, the growth of
the group has never surpassed a few hundred members,
a statistic which is small consolation to anyone who has
had a loved one captivated by this cult. With Love Israel
as the focus of attention, the Love Family seems to be
more an extension of his own personal ego rather than a
"fulfilled" New Testament organ of Christ's body.
375
The Church
Understanding
(Forever Family)
His usual appearance has been associated with a shaggy

beard, stringy gray hair circling a bald forehead, military
fatigues, Converse All-Star yellow sneakers, a chain of
brown leather pouches, a dozen colored felt-tip pens in
his breast pocket, and a large round pin proclaiming,
"Get Smart, Get Saved." This is hardly the image one
would envision for a revered spiritual leader who likens
himself to Elijah and hints that he may know the exact
hour of the Lord's return. But then Stewart Traill, ex-atheist
and former second-hand vacuum cleaner salesman, is not
a typical Messianic cult leader.
After an apparent religious conversion in Allentown,
Pennsylvania, in the early seventies, Traill began teaching
Bible studies and collecting a following. With his wife and
new converts in tow, he formed the Forever Family.
Concerned that the name lacked respectability, in 1976 it
was changed to the Church of Bible Understanding
(COBU). He continued to prosper until he headed a
far-flung fellowship estimated to be 4,000 strong (only
about 700 remain), and he amassed a fortune, including a
$2 million-a-year rug-cleaning business and three

airplanes, one of them a $300,000 turboprop.
In the wake of the Jonestown debacle, Traill's prospects
soured. The location of his headquarters was constantly
shifted until the present Philadelphia site was selected.
Although membership has dwindled to the present 700, it
appears to have momentarily stabilized. Ex-members
complained of being encouraged to work for a pittance
(all earnings are turned over to church leaders) and being
housed in rat-infested lofts. The IRS put the rug-cleaning
operation out of business, and the truth of his divorce and
remarriage surfaced. Traill, forty-six, and his wife had
exchanged accusations of adultery in a messy divorce
proceeding, after which he married his COBU secretary
— half his age —only six weeks later.
An exact picture of COBU doctrine is sketchy, since few
definitive statements have been published. Its communal
lifestyle is regimented into categories known as
"guardians" (active members who are leaders), "sheep"
(advanced believers), and "lambs" (new converts). Those
who have left the commune report having been
intimidated by suggestions that "backsliders" may meet
a tragic end. The remaining COBU members devoutly
believe that they have (via Traill) the one true access to
"Bible understanding." Traill contends that God
deliberately secret-coded the Scriptures and that only his
"figure system" and "color-coding scheme" hold the
keys to the true interpretation of the Word of God.
Though the basic appeal of COBU is directed toward a
"personal acceptance of Christ" with "old-time religion"
terminology, Traill's denial of the Trinity, and his
unsubstantiated berating of detractors ("CCs" — short for
"Contentious Christians") hardly endears him to
mainstream evangelicals. In addition, Traill challenges his
converts to break off all familial relationships on the
premise that those over thirty (excepting TVaill) are too
spiritually hopeless. In spite of his more recent attempt to
improve his personal appearance as well as COBU's
image, the prognosis for any substantial growth of the cult
seems doubtful. The question of whether or not most
COBU members are "genuinely saved" is open to
speculation, but their coercive and rigidly methodical
methods of "witnessing" are unlikely to gamer many
adherents, given today's skeptical anticult outlook.
377
Esalen Institute
Every summer, at least 1 ,500 people pass through the
gates of Esalen Institute to wander naked through its
groves and give vent to whatever suppressed feelings
haunt their psyches. Founded in 1962, by Michael
Murphy, Esalen Institute is one of the granddaddies of the
so-called "human potential" movement. On its Big Sur
coastal shores, some of the early experiments with
encounter groups and sensitivity training first surfaced.
Though Esalen's goals purport to emphasize
psychological self-help, the religious overtones are
apparent to students of mystical thought. Murphy
founded Esalen in 1962 (its name comes from the local
Indian tribe) after studying at an ashram in India. His
stated goal was to evoke Eastern-style spirituality by
allowing participants to vent their true emotions in "the
here and now . .not to adjust, but to transcend." In the
.
process, those who attend Esalen sessions may find

themselves seated, facing a naked stranger and
sensuously stroking his or her body. They are also
encouraged to pretend they are animals in distress or to
simulate the sounds of lovemaking. In an attempt to avoid
phoniness, those who attend Esalen sessions are
sometimes made to stare at white squares until they see
visions. A
former president of the American Psycho-
logical Association has been quoted as saying that Esalen
is potentially "the most important educational institute in
the world."
379
The Farm
Some folks in the surrounding area view this rural
Tennessee commune with alarm. Others begrudgingly
bestow kudos for its self-sufficiency and apparent
industriousness. Few really understand the historical
facts concerning The Farm, or comprehend the teachings
and practices of its leader, Stephen Gaskin. Its 1 ,500
members boast of a school, a health clinic, a recording
studio, an area-wide ambulance service, and
computerized typesetting facilities for a pubhshing
company. The Farm proudly promotes its New York Bronx
voluntary ambulance crew, and also its relief organization
PLENTY, which dispatches certain of their members to
provide aid for Third World countries. But Gaskin and his
followers are far from being the respectable band of
former hippies they have portrayed in order to earn
tax-exempt monasterial status.
In the psychedelic sixties, Stephen Gaskin was an
assistant to S. I. Hayakawa at San Francisco State College.
He dropped out to drop acid, and eventually became a
local guru celebrity. Gaskin held Monday night
counterculture rap sessions which were attended by as
many as 2,000 supporters. He expounded at length upon
revelations from his drug experiences, which were
enhanced through his studies in a variety of occult and

Eastern practices. In the fall of 1971, he headed a ragtag
caravan of sixty school buses carrying his 250 flower
children. After meandering across the United States, they
settled 15,000 miles later on a 1,700-acre patch of farmland
sixty-five miles south of Nashville. Today, the Farm is
recognized as one of the few American communes to
have achieved long term success.
In the early days, commune members lived a carefree
life in squalid conditions and frolicked in the effects of
peyote, psilocybin, mushrooms, and marijuana (all of
which Gaskin proclaimed to be sacred sacraments). The
Farm was eventually raided by police and in spite of legal
appeals all the way to the Supreme Court, Gaskin and
three fellow members each spent a year in prison. Group
marriages with full sexual privileges were tried (with
Gaskin once again leading the way), but that also proved
somewhat unsuccessful.
Though monogamy reigns and marijuana is no longer a
Farm crop (members freely admit many of them still toke
up frequently), Gaskin has not abandoned his spiritual
mission. Ex-members accuse him of openly declaring to
be a messenger from God. Mystical religious
experiences are encouraged, along with a mixture of
beliefs ranging from tantra (ritualistic sex), karma, and
mantras, to hodhisattvas (incarnations of God in
Buddhism), the latter fitting nicely into Gaskin's claims of
spiritual leadership. His writings declare that Jesus and
Buddha were incarnations of God for their age. For this
modem era, another avatar is required. Sin is a concept
which "is no longer necessary," and the crucifixion of
Christ "wasn't exactly what he wanted to teach." The
Farm may not be another Jonestown, but neither is its
blend of Zen and agriculture the benign enigma that
Summertown, Tennessee, residents view it to be.
381
Foundation of
Human
Understanding
(Roy Masters)
Roy Masters, the British son of a Jewish diamond cutter

optimistically declares, "All of us have a natural
inclination toward right action " His self-help brand of
hypnotism and meditation is heard every day on radio

broadcasts. Purporting to be a "Christian mystic,"
Masters insists that each individual has an inherent
capacity for perfection. All that's needed to commune
with the inner state of intuitive innocence is to empty the
mind by means of Masters' system of meditation. He
claims to have initiated over 100,000 people, including
hundreds of fellow inmates with whom he spent time in
jail for charges of practicing medicine without a license.
Little devotion to Christ is evidenced, since salvation
according to Masters is not dependent on the concept of
a transcendent deity. His book, How Your Mind Can Keep
You Well, summarizes the self-sufficient principles by
which Masters's meditators seek the solace of inner
direction.
382
70
Krishnamurti
Foundation
of America
Annie Besant, a guiding force behind the Theosophical
Society, believed him to be an incarnation of God, the
divine spirit in human form. A periodical, Herald of the
Star, was printed and an organization was formed —
Order of the Star of the East — to announce his
appearance to the world. Unfortunately for Annie and
more than 100,000 members of the Order, Jiddu
Krishnamurti wasn't interested in being worshiped. In
1929 he repudiated the ideas of his followers and
commenced to travel the world proclaiming his
philosophy that mankind's crises are psychological in
nature. Though he was bom the son of a devout Brahman,
Krishnamurti declared, "Discard all theologies and all
beliefs." Krishnamurti beheved that all problems could
be solved when human beings achieved a "right
relationship" with each other. The Krishnamurti
Foundation was not started by Krishnamurti himself, since
his nonsectarian approach encouraged those who looked
to him for spiritual wisdom to ". look within for the
. .
incorruptibility of self." Even as an aged "non-guru" who

383 KRISHNAMURTI FOUNDATION OFAMERICA
disdained devotees, he continued to draw large

audiences in the seventies composed mostly of young
people anxious to observe a mystic of "elevated
consciousness." Today he travels less frequently than
when he was younger, but still conducts several world
tours each year. His trips to the United States are now
often sponsored by New Age consciousness groups.
Theosophists have not rejected him entirely and carry his
literature in their bookstores. In The New Religions Jacob
Needleman observed, "The point is that many people still
think of him as the World-Teacher, even when he tells
them to their faces that there is no such thing as spiritual
authority, and that he is not anyone's teacher. American
students, who do not know his background and
reputation, often hear his talks mainly as a profound
expression of their own disgust with society, its hypocrisy,
its ideas of national honour, duty, race and class, its
bourgeois ideals and morality."
384
71
Lifespring
Cult researchers familiar with est (discussed earlier in the
book) are aware that some of its concepts are rooted in
Mind Dynamics, a San Francisco organization which
taught mind power techniques until its demise in 1975.
Werner Erhard (founder of est) was a Mind Dynamics
employee, as were John Hanley and Randy Revell the
originators of Lifespring. Approximately 100,000 people
have been trained (each at a cost of $350 - $750) by this
"personal growth" movement which freely admits its
concepts reflect a mystical
similarities to est. Lifespring
perception of reality. Even though no specific theological
precepts are promoted, trainees are encouraged to
indulge in parapsychology, meditation, and "guided
fantasies." "Self-love" is promoted as being "the greatest
love" one can experience. Such practices and teachings
inherently condition the trainee to view life in a
non-Christian mode. Exposes in the media and lawsuits
by former participants have marred the image of
Lifespring and raised serious questions about its
techniques. Critics wonder if it really can aid individuals
in discovering their "... core ... a perfect, loving, and
caring being. ..."
385
Mind Sciences
"If by Christian you mean that we are saved by the blood
of Christ on the Cross, then we're not." That exphcit
admission by a Church of Religious Science minister
points out the essential distinction between the mind
science cuhs and historic Christianity. Mind science
organizations include some better-known groups already
discussed (Christian Science and Unity School of
Christianity), as well as other entities which more
specifically base their teachings on the ruminations of
Ernest Holmes. They go by such names as Religious
Science, Divine Science, and Science of Mind.
Drawing upon the metaphysical heritage of Charles and
Myrtle Fillmore, Warren Felt Evans, Mary Baker Eddy,
and Phineas Parkhurst Quimby, Holmes founded the
Institute of Rehgious Science in 1927. Science of Mind,
pubhshed by Holmes in 1938, is the textbook of mind
science teachings, emphasizing that the law and love of
God (the "Thing-in-Itself ') are perfect. Applying this
theory to living is a nonsupematural process of
"science." Realizing one's inherent self-worth as
emanating from a divine spark is the thrust of Holmes's
emphasis. "When an individual recognizes his true union
with the Infinite, he automatically becomes Christ," he
wrote. By using the definitive article ("the") when

referring to Christ, mind sciences distinguish between
Jesus the man and the divine idea of Christ-realization
attainable by all men.
Christ's incarnation and divinity are not the only
orthodox doctrines denied by mind science cults. In the
process of spiritualizing all biblical truth, they also
relegate heaven and hell to mental states and suggest that
the Resurrection did not produce a bodily risen Lord.
While ignoring scriptural doctrine, mind scientists
willingly accept a variety of non-Christian philosophies
and sacred books, amalgamating these diverse
viewpoints into a syncretistic whole. In spite of their
special emphasis on the contemporary interest in healing
and positive thinking, the basic presuppositions of Mind
and Religious Science groups differ little from the Gnostic
heretics which the Apostle Paul confronted over 1900
years ago.
387
Self-Realization
FeUo\Aj^ship
(Paramahansa Yogananda)
IfParamahansa ("highest swan") Yogananda ("bliss

through divine union") were alive today with access to
the media, Guru Maharaj Ji and Maharishi Mahesh Yogi
would find themselves facing some stiff competition. Had
he not died in 1952 after founding the Self-Realization
Fellowship (SRF), the estimated 500,000 worldwide
adherents of the SRF might be part of a much larger
company of devotees.
Yogananda came to the United States in 1920 to address
the International Congress of Religious Liberals. His
subsequent lectures across America attracted a wide
following out of which in 1935 he formed the SRF (current
headquarters in Los Angeles). The appeal of SRF teaching
is essentially Hinduistic, with the "realization" of god
coming when one achieves "cosmic consciousness." To
one must pursue yogic disciplines,
arrive at this state
including exercises, daily meditation, and abstinence
from meat and alcohol.
The foremost practice facilitating transcendence
beyond the illusory material world, is Kriya Yoga,
described as a "highly scientific technique for the control
of subtle life currents." As a Hindu, Yogananda taught that

"cosmic consciousness" could ordinarily be attained
only after a million years of reincarnations. With Kriya
Yoga, the same results can be obtained in only three years
with "intelligent self-effort." As a benefit, the SRF
devotee " .is gradually freed from karma or the lawful
. .
chain of cause-effects equilibriums. ..." Yogananda

boasted that thirty seconds of Kriya Yoga "equals one
year of natural spiritual unfoldment." In addition, this
esoteric mastery of breath control promises
". .continuous oxygenation of the blood. .enabling the
. .
heart to become quiet." As a testimony to the application

of Kriya Yoga, SRF officials report that "... even 20 days
after death Paramahansa Yogananda's body was
apparently devoid of impurities." Whatever the state of
his corpse, his teaching did not alter the finality of death.
389
Silva Mind Control

The introductory lectures certainly seem harmless
enough. And the come-on is directly to the point: "In 48
hours you can learn to use your mind to do anything you
wish." That "anything" presumably includes waking up
without clocks, increasing powers of memory, improving
creativity, solving problems, and developing ESP. Silva
Mind Control (SMC — also called Psychorientology) is the
brainchild of Jose Silva, a Laredo, Texas, hypnotist who
began mental experiments in 1944. His investigations
were based on the assumption that the mind can generate
more energy and function more effectively at a lower
"subjective" state of brain-wave frequency. Silva
proposes to teach the student how to maintain alert
consciousness while deriving the supposed benefits of
deeper states of consciousness.
Alphagenics, the science of investigating and
measuring brain waves, has classified four levels of
consciousness: beta — the waking state of conscious
actions; alpha— the state of relaxation and meditation;
delta and theta— subtler levels of the mind which Silva
Mind Control purports to unlock. At the delta level one
has the capacity to achieve "cosmic awareness,
enlightenment. .Christ awareness," so proponents of
.
SMC contend. Such religious overtones are just part of

the occult/mystical nature of Jose Silva's techniques.
Most people who are attracted by its glowing prospects
see no harm in quietly listening to a prerecorded cassette
which features a soothing voice giving instructions on
how to relax. This author has had the opportunity to
attend public presentations promoting SMC. These
sessions make no attempt to obscure the close
association that "psychorientology" has with practices
such as hypnosis, yoga, TM, biofeedback, and various
paranormal phenomena. At one such meeting I watched
an SMC promotional film which likened Silva's
techniques to the powers exercised by spiritualistic
mediums. Most people are apparently more fascinated
than frightened by such associations. About 2 million
people have plunked down approximately $200 each to
embark on the forty-hour-long course. Advanced courses
offer intense involvement in occult practices.
Silva Mind Control openly courts the development of
extrasensory and clairvoyant powers. Students are also
taught that dilemmas in life can be solved by mentally
visualizing a "laboratory." Once this fantasized room has
been "furnished," the subject is told to mentally solicit
"laboratory technicians (counselors)." Sometimes SMC
parlance refers to these assistants as "spirit guides" or
"guardian angels." The evangelical Christian can hardly
feel comfortable with the close parallel such "coun-
selors" have to the spiritistic phenomenon of demonic
manifestations.
SMC also takes over where positive thinker, Norman
Vincent Peale, leaves off, and adds a dash of Christian
Science as the chncher. Negative thoughts are forbidden
in favor of positive perceptions, which, according to
Silva, actually have the power to alter reality. But these
"positive beneficial phrases" may become a system of
salvation by works, since the illusion of evil need only be
negated by merely pronouncing it out of existence. Thus,
the methodology of SMC becomes a mental exercise
more suited for manipulation by visualized "counselors,"
rather than by a suffering Savior.
391
SyAâmi Kriyananda
A devout former disciple of Paramahansa Yogananda,
Swami Kriyananda's mystical name was conferred upon
him by his spiritual mentor. It literally means "to do"
(kriya) the way of "bliss" (ananda), or "to pursue and act
upon the joyful path of yoga." Kriyananda was bom in
Rumania of American parents and was named Donald
Walters. As an eloquent spokesman for Eastern mysticism
he has been called "the most respected non-Indian yoga
exponent in the world."
Kriyananda was a vice-president of the Self-Realization
Fellowship until he left to form his own 650-acre
commune near Nevada City, California. Commune
members meditate at least three times daily and refer to
each other by newly-designated Indian names. Related
business ventures of the commune's Yoga Fellowship,
Inc. gross $2 million annually. Devotees are attracted by
his Practice of Joy seminars which emphasize the
attainment of outward boundless energy and inward
fulfillment. "Joy," declares Kriyananda, "is the central fact
of your existence." To develop the state olananda,
groups are coached in chanting, meditation,
"energization exercises," secret sacred yoga techniques,
and Kriyananda's "Songs of Divine Joy."
"Belief is no barrier," he emphasizes. "Anyone can

benefit: Christian, Jew, Hindu, behever, and agnostic." A
closer inspection of THE PATH, Autobiography of a
Western Yogi, Kriyananda's definitive work, reveals that
his entire system presupposes a Hinduistic interpretation
of Hfe.These pagan concepts are considered to be the
"original, pure essence" of the "ancient teachings." Raja
Yoga is emphasized as a "science" to uncover the "truth"
that man is an integral part of a greater Reality: "
. ..this
Reality conscious
is . infinite
. .
" Pursuing Kri-
yananda's path supposedly neutralizes bad karma and
enables one to "tune-in to higher knowledge and
guidance."
393
SÂâmi Rami
(Himalayan International Institute
of Yoga Science and Philosophy)
Biofeedback, the psychophysiological technique of

mentally controlling body functions and responses, owes
its development to the expertise of Swami Rami.
Dr. Green of the prestigious Topeka, Kansas-based
Menninger Foundation, developed the principles of
biofeedback by observing Rami in meditative trance
states. Rami not only exhibited the ability to stop his
heartbeat for seventeen seconds, but by psychokinesis
(the supposed ability to affect physical objects by using
mental powers) he was able to move an aluminum knitting
needle while seated five feet away from it.
Five thousand students a month flock to his Himalayan
International Institute of Yoga Science and Philosophy in
Glenview, Illinois. Once there, they learn via Raja Yoga to
"exhale all problems" and "inhale energy" in order to
become " .a wave of bliss in the ocean of the universe."
. .
Rami, who meditates eight hours a day and sleeps only

three hours each night, feels his mission is to combine
Indian religious philosophy with psychological
therapeutic techniques. As a monk of the Shankaracharya
Order, he spent the early years of his life traveling from
monasteries to caves throughout the Indian subcontinent
and living with various Sadhus. As an Americanized guru
his life has been dedicated to ". creating a bridge
. .
between East and West."

394
SÂâmi Vivekananda
(Vedanta Society)
The increasing influence of mystical thought on Western

religious valuesowes a debt of gratitude to the first Hindu
guru to be widely accepted as a legitimate spokesman for
the East — Swami Vivekananda (1863- 1902). In 1893 he
addressed the Parliament of Religions in Chicago and
took the conference by storm. His subsequent national
exposure via lecture tours led to his founding of the
Vedanta Society in 1894, which was the first official Hindu
organization to be established in the United States. The
proliferation of many current cults is but the fruition of this
landmark event.
Named at the time of his birth Narendranath Datta, he
later assumed the swami name of Vivekananda ("Bliss of
Discrimination" between the real and illusory), and
became a devoted disciple of the Bengah holy man, Sri
Ramakrishna, who served as a priest in Calcutta's Kah
Temple. Ramakrishna often experienced samadhi (the
bliss of ahered trance consciousness), and concluded
that all gods and religions were but multiple mani-
festations of the one Absolute. He then pursued the path
of Veda-anta (the goal of knowledge based on the Vedas
— sacred Hindu scriptures), and developed an
395 SWAMI VIVEKANANDA
intellectual approach to Hinduism based in part on

charitable works of mercy. Vivekananda viewed
Ramakrishna as em avatar worthy of the kind of devotion
shown Christ by his Apostles, and upon the holy man's
death, he founded the Ramakrishna Mission in Calcutta.
Through the Vedanta Society, Vivekananda was able to
influence favorably many prominent figures such as
Aldous Huxley and Gertrude Stein. While insisting on the
primacy of Hinduism, Vivekananda told them, "We
accept all religions as true." Those who favorably view
Vivekananda's influence on Western religious thought
might do well to visit personally (as has this author) both
Kali Temple and the Ramakrishna Mission in Calcutta.
Kali, the blackened goddess of death, stands draped in a
necklace of human skulls and holds a bloody severed
head in one hand. Near the entrance of Kah Temple I
witnessed bloody goat sacrifices before a phalhc lingam
(genital replica). Not far away, at the Ramakrishna Mission
Temple, I watched poor peasants bow before an idol,
offering the deity the little money they had. The idol's
favor meant more to them than obtaining food to sustain
the lives of their own children. Transporting this pagan
spiritual heritage to the West is the Vedanta Society's
ultimate goal. Such dehumanizing aims cannot be
obscured by any intellectualized discourses regarding
"existence of the One Cause" or "merging the self with
Reality."
396
S}/\êdenborgianism
His body had been laid to rest for more than 200 years in
Sweden's Uppsala Cathedral, but only recently did his
skull join the rest of his bones. The Swedish Royal
Academy of Science paid $3,000 at Sotheby's London
auction to purchase the head of Emanuel Swedenborg, an
eighteenth-century mystic, scientist, and religious
philosopher. Swedenborg's remains were considered so
valuable that an official diplomatic pouch was dispatched
to return the skull to his Swedish homeland.
Emanuel Swedenborg (1688-1772) was bom the son of a
pious Lutheran minister. He grew up to be a dynamic
intellectual who circulated in the highest echelons of
government and academia. His expertise in the field of
geology earned an appointment as a college professor
and membership in the Swedish Diet. Swedenborg
traveled widely and gained a reputation as an expert in
the field of metallurgy and crystallography. At the age of
fifty-two his life changed abruptly when he answered
what he felt was a divine calling to become a revelator of
the symbolic meanings in Scripture.
Swedenborg developed mediumistic abilities
(automatic handwriting and clairaudience) and practiced
astral travel, journeying to the spirit-world to
397 SWEDENBORCIANISM
communicate with good and evil angels (deceased

humans). The messages from these beings convinced
him that the Bible needed special interpretation. This led
him to write a commentary on the Bible and several
lengthy treatises, including i^rcana Coelestia: The Earths
in the Universe. His visionsincluded conversations with
persons whom he identified as Luther, Calvin,
St. Augustine, and the Apostle Paul. The latter would not
have taken kindly to him because Swedenborg's
theology proposed ehminating the Pauline Epistles along
with much of the Old Testament.
Today, Swedenborgian ministers, who represent one of
the three main branches of the Church of the New
Jerusalem, generally consider Swedenborg's writings to
be "divinely inspired." The "truth" he brought is said to
represent "the second coming of Christ." In
Swedenborg's theological system, those who die enter an
intermediate state where they prepare for heaven or hell.
In hell, one becomes an evil spirit, but in heaven an
angelic status awaits. Either existence is a spiritual state
since there is no bodily resurrection. In this life after
death, each soul retains the physical appearance of early
adulthood as it was lived on Earth.
The historic Christian concept of the Trinity is
discarded, along with the vicarious atonement an —
"abomination" and "mere human invention," according
to Swedenborg. Christ's death on the Cross is described
as "a climax of a life of service," not "a debt of blood."
The personality of the Holy Spirit is specifically denied,
and Jesus Christ is God alone, an "indivisible . Divine
. .
Essence" manifested as three principles. This unique

form of spiritualism is followed by approximately 20,000
Americans and at least 100,000 others worldwide, with the
largest concentrations in England. (Headquarters of the
U. S. branches are: General Convention of the New
Jerusalem in the U. S. A. (The Convention) — Newton, MA;
General Church of the New Jerusalem — Bryn Athyn, PA.)
398
Unitarian
Universalist
Association
If religious movements could be classified psycho-
logically, the label schizophrenic would certainly apply to
the Unitarian Universalist Association. Members attempt
to laud the selfless sacrifice of Christ's Crucifixion and
often quote Scripture in a feigned effort to validate its
worth. On the other hand they repudiate the virgin birth,
deity of Christ, as well as the Nicene, Chalcedonian, and
Apostles' Creeds affirming the inerrancy of the Bible.
They also reject the Trinity in favor of a Unitary God and
ascribe to the doctrine that all souls will ultimately be
saved.
In 1959 the Unitarian Church merged with the
Universalist Church, and today the combined groups
claim slightly less than 200,000 members in nearly 1 ,000
churches. There are no sacraments observed by the
constituents who hold Jesus to be no more than a great
prophet. Their aim, according to the charter of the
Universalist Church, is to "promote harmony among
adherents of all religious faiths, whether Christian or
399 UNITARIAN UNIVERSALIST ASSOCIATION
otherwise." Such inclusivism has prevented the

Association from being accorded official recognition by
national Christian bodies (for example, the National
Council of Churches), though some Unitarians do belong
to local ministerial groups.
Since the truth of God is said to be revealed in the
sacred writings of all great religions, the philosophy of
Unitarians is reduced to little more than an ethical system
of morality. Heaven and hell are anathema to Unitarians
and the Atonement of Christ is said to be "offensive" and
"unbiblical." As an outgrowth of eighteenth century
Enlightenment, including rationalism and anti-
supematuralism, Unitarian thought has historically
attracted leading intellectuals, such as poet-essayist
Ralph Waldo Emerson. Present-day members differ as to
whether they should classify themselves as being
Christian. Their adherence to universal truth as declared
in the teachings of all prophets of all ages renders the
terms "Christian" and "Unitarian" to be mutually
exclusive.
400
80
Yogi Bhajan
(Sikh Foundation/3HO Foundation)
He has been accused of being a womanizer who

demands group massages from female attendants with
whom he takes turns sleeping. The charges stem in part
from his mystical view of sex, which he teaches in the
tantric tradition. In fact, Yogi Bhajan claims to be the "only
living master of tantrism." More than 5,000 followers (he
claims 250,000) have joined his 150 Sikh Dharma U. S.
ashrams. Bhajan's disciples arise at 3:30 A.M. for a day of
meditation and to practice Kundalini Yoga. This system of
yoga is supposed to be a simplified way of attaining
spiritual enlightenment by releasing energy that travels
up the spine.
Another title claimed by Bhajan is Supreme Religious
and Administrative Authority of the Sikh Religion in the
Western Hemisphere. Sikhism (discussed earlier in this
book) is a monotheistic system of Hinduism and Islam that
seeks god-realization through meditation. Indian Sikh
officials aren't so certain that the once obscure Delhi
airport customs officer deserves to be the leader of
Western Sikhism, "the holiest man of this era." They view
with suspicion his luxurious ways (over $100,000 a year in
lecture fees). The manner in which the democratic
401 YOCIBHAJAN
principles of Sikhism are merged with the autocratic,

sexually exphcit style of Bhajan's 3HO (Healthy, Happy,
Holy) Foundation is looked upon with equal skepticism.
In addition to indulging in nude massages and rapid
breathing techniques, couples are instructed to stare into
each other's eyes (or at a picture of Bhajan) while
chanting Ek Ong Kar Sat Nam Siri Wha Guru, the
repetition of God's name in a "sacred" language. Though
yoga has never been an essential practice of Sikhism,
Bhajan insists that in order for his disciples to experience
the "infinity of God," they must position their arms and
fingers in precisely patterned angles.
"The man who ties a turban on his head must live up to
the purity of the whiteness and radiance of his soul,"
Bhajan proclaims from his forty-acre ranch near Espanola,
New Mexico. The traditional Sikh symbols are uncut hair,
symbolic daggers, combs, bracelets, and special chastity
underwear (the "five Ks" — discussed earlier in the
chapter on Hinduism). Critics wonder if Bhajan may have
eliminated this special garment ensuring moral purity in
his zealous pursuit of tantrism.
403
Background Sources
for Minor Cults
The following notes include both quoted references as
well as additional sources of research information.
Aetherius Society
1. J. Gordon Melton, Encyclopedia of American
Religions, Vol. 2, McGrath Publishing Co., Wilmington,

NC, 1978.
2. Ronald Enroth, The Lure of the Cults, Christian Herald
Books, Chappaqua, NY, 1979.
Alamo Christian Foundation
1. Ronald Enroth, Youth, Brainwashing and the Extremist
Cults, The Zondervan Corporation, Grand Rapids, MI,
1977.
Ananda Marga
1. Pat Means, The Mystical Maze, Campus Crusade for
Christ, 1976.
2. The Denver Post, 8/15/75, p. 4BB.
Anthroposophical Society
1. Spiritual Counterfeits Project Newsletter, 2/77, vol. 3,
no. l,pp. 4-7.
2. Gordon Melton, The Encyclopedia of American
J.
2, McGrath Publishing, Wilmington,

Religions, Vol.
NC, 1978.
Arica Institute, Inc.

1. Time, 5/29/72, p.88.
2. Ibid., 11/9/81, p. 20.

3. East-West Journal, 6/76, p. 17.
4. Arica promotional advertisement, copyrighted 1973.
The Church of Armageddon (Love Family)

1. J. Gordon Melton, 77je Encyclopedia of American

NC, 1978.
2. Ronald Enroth, Youth, Brainwashing and the Extremist
Cults, The Zondervan Corporation, Grand Rapids, MI,
1977.
The Church of Bible Understanding (Forever Family)

1. Contemporary Christianity, Joseph Duffy, vol. 6, no. 3,
March- April 1977.
2. Philadelphia Inquirer, "Today" Magazine, 6/24/79.
3. Alternatives, vol., 4, no. 6, April/May 1977.
4. The Sunday Record, 9/23/77.
Esalen Institute
1. John Garabedian and Orde Coombs, Eastern Religions
in the Electric Age, Tempo Books, Workman

Publishing Co., NY, 1969.
The Farm
1. Newsweek, 8/10/81, p. 14.
2. San Francisco Chronicle, 9/21/81.
3. SCP Journal, date unknown.
4. East-West Journal, 5/81, p. 11.
5. Stephen Gaskins, Hey Beatnik!, The Book Publishing
Co., Summertown, TN, 1974.
6. Stephen Gaskins, The Caravan, Random House, New
York, NY, 1977.
Foundation of Human Understanding

1. Walter Martin, The New Cults, Vision House
Publishers, Santa Ana, CA, 1980.
2. Roy Masters, How Your Mind Can Keep You Well,
Foundation Press, Los Angeles, CA, 1971.
Krishnamurti Foundation
1. Time, 6/7/71, p. 24.
2. The Denver Post, 7/23/76, p. IBB.

3. Jacob Needleman, The New Religions, E. P. Button and
Co., Inc., 1970, p. 154.
.
405 BACKGROUND SOURCES FOR MINOR CULTS
Lifespring
1. Elliot Miller,Li/esprmg, Christian Research Institute
SanJuanCapistrano, CA, 1979.
2. Forward, "Lifespring —New-Age Danger," vol. ^
no. 1, Christian Research Institute, San Juan
Capistrano, CA.
Mind Sciences
1. J. Gordon Melton, The Encyclopedia of American

NC, 1978.
2. Todd Ehrenborg, Religion, Science or Science of the
Mind, Christian Research Institute Inc., San Juan
Capistrano, CA, 1979.
Self-Realization Fellowship
1 Paramahansa Yogananda, Autobiography of a Yogi,
CA,
Self-Realization Fellowship, Los Angeles, 1972.
2. People, 10/6/75, p. 70.
3. Undreamed-of Possibilities, Self-Realization
Fellowship, Los Angeles, CA, 1971.
Silva Mind Control

1. Jose Silva and Philip Miele, The Silva Mind Control
Method, Simon and Schuster, New York, NY, 1977.
2. Various SMC publications and promotional literature.
3. Walter Martin, The New Cults, Vision House
Publishers, Santa Ana, CA, 1980.
Swami Kriyananda
1 Miscellaneous Ananda publications and promotional
.
literature.
Swami Rami

NC, 1978.
2. People, 10/24/77.
Swami Vivekananda (Vedanta Society)


NC, 1978.
2. Spiritual Counterfeits Project Newsletter, vol. 5, no. 3,
April-May 1979.
Swedenborgianism
1. Eternity 5/81, pp. 44, 45.
2. The Denver Post, 1/16/76, p. 3BB.

3. Walter Martin, Kingdom of the Cults, Bethany
Fellowship, Inc., Minneapolis, MN, 1977.
4. J. Gordon Melton, TVie Encyclopedia of American
NC, 1978.
Unitarian Universalist Association

1. Christianity Today 8/2/72, p. 35.
2. Walter Martin, Kingdom of the Cults, Bethany

NC, 1978.
YogiBhajan (Sikh Foundation/3HO Foundation)

1. Newsweek, 4/21/75, p. 65.
2. Time, 9/5/77, pp. 34, 35.
3. Columbus Ohio Dispatch, 12/12/78.
4. J. Gordon Melton, 77je Encyclopedia of American
NC, 1978.
407
Cult Information
Itwould be impossible for any book to cover the entire

scope of cultic activity. In addition, cults are proliferating
and each day brings news of another group bursting on
the scene. Several evangehcal organizations are
dedicated to keeping watch on cult activities. These
parachurch service agencies are generally very
cooperative when requested to supply information
regarding both newly formed and already established
cults. To the knowledge of this author the organizations
listed below are evangelical in theology.
Bob Larson Ministries

P.O. Box 36480
Denver, CO 80236
Christian Apologetics Project
P O. Box 105
Absecon,NJ 08201
Christian Apologetics:
Research & Information Service (CARIS)
P O. Box 2067
Costa Mesa, CA 92626
408 CULT INFORMATION RESOURCES
Christian Ministry to Cults

P. O.BoxM-507
Hoboken, NJ 07030
Christian Research Institute
P.O. Box 500
San Juan Capistrano, CA 97693
Institute of Contemporary Christianity
P.O. Box A
Oakland, NJ 07436
^Spiritual Counterfeits Project
PO. Box 2418
Berkeley CA 94702
*Additional listings of other agencies offering anticult

information are available here. It is the author's opinion
that this organization is the most scholarly and
comprehensive source of cult information available.
.
409
Recommended
Reading
The books listed below represent sources of information
concerning cults for the reader who wishes to investigate
more thoroughly a particular group or teaching. An
asterisk indicates those volumes which are not written
from a distinctly evangelical perspective. The books are
listed alphabetically according to title.
1 Robert and Gretchen Passantino, Answers to the

Cultist at Your Door, Harvest House Publishers,
Eugene, OR, 1981.
2. Gordon R. Lewis, Confronting the Cults, The
Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co., 1966.
3. Edmond C. Gruss, Cults and the Occult, Baker Book
House, Grand Rapids, MI, 1974.
4. Kenneth Boa, Cults, World Religions and You, Victor
Books, Wheaton, IL, 1977.
* 5. John H. Garabedian and Orde Coombs, Eastern
Religions in the Electric Age, Grosset and Dunlap,
Workman Publishing Co., New York, NY, 1969.
* 6. J. Gordon Melton, (The) Encyclopedia of American
Religions, Vols. 1 and 2, McGrath Publishing Co.,
Wilmington. NC, 1978.
.
410^ RECOMMENDED READING
* 7. National Geographic Society, Great Religions of the

World, 1971.
8. Robert Morey, How to Answer a Jehovah 's Witness,
Bethany Fellowship, Inc., Minneapolis, MN, 1980.
9. Walter Martin, (The) Kingdom of the Cults, Bethany
10. David Breese, Know the Mark of the Cults, Victor
Books, Wheaton, IL, 1980.
1 1 Ronald Enroth, (The) Lure of the Cults, Herald
Books, Chappaqua, NY, 1979.
12. Jack Sparks, (The) Mind Benders, Thomas Nelson,
Inc., Publishers, Nashville, TN, 1977.
13. Pat Means, (The) Mystical Maze, Campus Crusade
for Christ, Inc., 1976 (out of print).
14. New
Walter Martin, (The) House, Santa
Cults, Vision
Ana, CA, 1980.
15. John Weldon and Clifford Wilson, Occult Shock and
Psychic Forces, Master Books, San Diego, CA, 1980.
*16. James and Marcia Rudin, Prison or Paradise?,
Fortress Press, Philadelphia, PA, 1980.
Robert A. Morey, Reincarnation and Christianity,
17.
Bethany Fellowship, Inc., Minneapolis, MN, 1980.
*18. Gerald L. Berry, Religions of the World, Barnes and
Noble, New York, NY, 1965.
19. Walter Martin, Rise of the Cults, Vision House, Santa
Ana, CA, 1980.
*20. Flo Conway and Jim Siegelman, Snapping,
Lippincott Co., Philadelphia, PA, 1978.
J. B.
21. William J. Petersen, Those Curious New Cults, Keats
Publishing Co., New Canaan, CT, 1975.
22. J. L. Williams, Victor Paul Wierwille and The Way
International, Moody Press, Chicago, IL, 1979.
23. Ronald Enroth, Youth, Brainwashing, and the
Extremist Cults, Zondervan Publishing House,
Grand Rapids, MI, 1977.
411
Addenda
COERCIVE CULT TECHNIQUES
Loneliness, indecision, despair, and disappointment are the emotional
characteristics cult recruiters notice. They approach the unwary with an
excessively friendly invitation to a lecture, free meal, weekend
workshop, or other activity offering instant solutions to overwhelming
problems. Surprisingly enough, few potential cultists bother to inquire
about who is extending the offer, what is behind it, and what functions
will take place. Vague answers are seldom challenged, leaving the
recruiter an unassailable opportunity to obscure his intentions.
Even given the current anticult climate, few targets of the cults see
their future as one of involuntary slavery and physical domination.
Before joining any exotic sect, one should be aware of what could result:
neurosis, psychosis, suicidal tendencies, guilt, identity confusion,
paranoia, haillucinations, loss of free will, intellectual sterility, and
diminished capacity of judgment. It will be much easier to avoid such
consequences by identifying and recognizing the following
psychological forms of "cult-coercion."
1. Absolute loyalty. Allegiance to the sect is demanded and enforced

by actual or veiled threats to one's body or eternal spiritual
condition.
2. Altered diet. Depriving one of essential nutrients and enforcing a
low-protein diet can lead to disorientation and emotional
susceptibility.
3. Chanting and meditation. Objective intellectual input is avoided by
countering anticult questions with repetitious songs and chants.
.
412 ADDENDA
4. Conformity. Dress, language, names, and interests take on a

sameness which erodes individuahty.
5. Doctrinal confusion. Incomprehensible "truths" are more readily
accepted when presented in a complex fashion which encourages
rejection of logical thought.
6. Exclusivity. Those outside the cult are viewed as spiritually inferior,
creating an exclusive attitude of the self-righteous "we" versus
"they" mentality.
7. Financial involvement. All or part of one's personal assets may be
donated to the cult, increasing a vested interest in sticking-with-it
and lessening the chance of returning to a former vocation.
8. Hypnotic states. Inducing a highly susceptible state of mind may be
accomplished by chanting, repetitious singing, or meditation.
9. Isolation from outside. Diminished perception of reality results
when one is physically separated from friends, society, and the
rational frame of reference in which one has previously functioned.
10. LacJlro/prjVac/. Reflective, critical thinking is impossible in a
setting where cuh members are seldom left unattended.
1 1 Love bombing. Physical affection and constant contrived attention
can give a false sense of camaraderie.
12. Megacomrnunication. Long, confusing lectures can be an effective
tool if the inductee is bombarded with glib rhetoric and catch
phrases.
1 3. New rela tionships. Marriage to another cult member and the
destruction of past family relationships integrates one fully into the
cult "family."
14. Nonsensical activities. Games and other activities with no apparent
purpose leave one dependent upon a group or leader to give
direction and order.
15. Pavlovian control. Behavior modification by alternating reward and
punishment leads to confusion and dependency.
16. Peer pressure. By exploiting one's desire for acceptance, doubts
cibout cult practices can be overcome by offering a sense of
belonging to an affirming community.
17. Sensory deprivation. Fatigue coupled with prolonged activity can
make one vulnerable to otherwise offensive beliefs and
suggestions.
18. Surrendered privacy. The ego's normal emotional defensive
mechanisms can easily be stripped away by having the new
member share personal secrets which can later be used for
intimidation.
19. Unquestioning submission. Acceptance of cuh practices is
achieved by discouraging any questions or natureil curiosity which
may challenge what the leaders propagate.
20. Value rejection. As the recruit becomes more integrated into the
he is encouraged to denounce the values and beUefs of his
cult,
former life.
.
413 ADDENDA
ANNOTATED BIBLIOGRAPHY
1 Adair, James R. and Ted Miller, eds. We Found our Way Out. Grand
Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1964. A Christian book containing
testimonies of people who have come out of cults such as
Mormonism, Jehovah's Witnesses, Christian Science,
Armstrongism, Rosicrucianism, Humanism, Theosophy,
Agnosticism, and Communism.
2. The Agency for Cultural Affairs. /apanese Religions: A Survey.
Tokyo Kodansha International, Ltd., 1972 and 1981. A non-Christian
book distributed by The Agency for Cultural Affairs in Japan
discussing all of the major religions popular in Japan today. Included
are the different sects of Buddhism, Hinduism, and Shintoism, as
well as Christian groups which have followings in Japan. An
excellent secular resource reference book.
3. Anderson, J. N. D. Christianity and Comparative Religions.
Downers Grove, IL: Intervarsity Press, 1970. A Christian book
discussing comparative religions and Christianity. It does not deal
with specific religions.
4. Anderson, J. N. D. The World's Religions. Grand Rapids, MI: William
B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1950 and 1975. Anderson has edited
this compilation of articles on the major world religions: Judaism,
Islam, Hinduism, Buddhism, Shintoism, and Confucianism. It
includes religions of pre-literary society and concludes with a
Christian approach to comparative religions.
5. Anderson, Einar. TTie Inside Story of Mormonism. Grand Rapids, MI:
Kregel Publications, 1973. A Christian approach to Mormonism. The
author shares his own testimony of how he left the Mormon Church
and became a Christian. Mormon history and Mormon doctrine are
discussed from a Christian perspective with biblical answers.
6. Benware, Paul N. Ambassadors of Armstrongism. Nutley NJ:
Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co., 1977. A Christian
approach to Armstrongism, including a brief history of the
Worldwide Church of God and a summary of the teachings of the
Woridwide Church of God on Scripture, God, the Holy Spirit, Christ,
angels, man, sin, salvation, the church, and eschatology.
7. Bjomstad, James. Counterfeits at Your Door Ventura, CA: Gospel
Light Publications, 1979. From a Christian perspective, cult expert
Jim Bjomstad examines the teachings and proselytizing efforts of the
Jehovah's Witnesses and the Mormons.
8. Bjomstad, James. The Moon Is Not to the Sun. Minneapolis, MN:
Bethany Fellowship, Inc. 1976. A Christian treatment of the
Unification Church of Sun Myung Moon. It contains good
documentation on the major teachings of the Unification Church and
some advice on how to witness to a person who is a Moonie.
9. Boa, Kenneth. Cults, World Religions and You. Wheaton, IL:
Scripture Press Publications, 1977. A short introduction to all the
major religions and cuhs from a Christian perspective. Discusses
non-Christian religions of the East, pseudo-Christian religions of the
West, occult religious systems, and new religions and cults. A brief
but adequate introduction to cults and religions.
10. Burks, Thompson. Religions of the World. Cincinnati, OH: Standard
Publishing, 1972. This book is good to use in an adult education, or
.
414 ADDENDA
Sunday school class situation. It is divided into thirteen chapters

which can be combined for a ten-week session of lessons. Includes
good study outlines and discusses Judaism, Islam, Hinduism,
Buddhism, and primitive religions.
1 1 Chang, Lit-sen. Zen-Existentialism: The Spiritual Decline of the
West. Nutley, NJ: Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co., 1969.
An extensive, in-depth treatment of Zen Buddhism and Christianity
from a biblical perspective.
12. Cowan, Marvin W. Mormon Claims Answered. Salt Lake City, UT:
Published by the author, 1975. A good technical treatment of the
origin and history of Mormonism, its doctrines concerning God and
the Bible, and a very careful study of the Book of Mormon. It adso has
an extensive section on salvation from the orthodox Christian point
of view.
13. Denchei, Ted. Why I Left Jehovah's Witnesses. Fort Washington,
PA: Christian Literature Crusade, 1966. An excellent book on the
doctrines of Jehovah's Witnesses and the internal workings of the
organization, including the testimony of Dencher who used to be a
Jehovah's Witness. This is a good book for a Christian to study, but
since its tone is somewhat sarcastic, it would not be wise to share it
with a Jehovah's Witness.
14. Drummond, Richard H. Gautama the Buddha: An Essay in Religious
Understanding. Grand Rapids, MI: WiUiam B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1974. A lengthy treatment of the hfe and teachings of Buddha
from a Christian perspective. It also deals extensively with the
general concepts of Eastern thought.
15. Duddy Neal T. and The Spiritual Counterfeits Project. The Cod-man:
An Inquiry into Witness Lee and The Local Church. Downers Grove,
IL: Intervarsity Press, 1981. This is the only large single volume
available covering Witness Lee and The Local Church. The
sociological point of view predominates, although it does discuss
doctrine from a Christian perspective.
16. Edwards, Christopher. Crazy for Cod: The Nightmare of Cult Life.
Englewood CUffs, NJ: Prentiss Hall, Inc., 1979. The testimony and life
history of a young man who joined the Unification Church. He
explores the time he spent as a Moonie, the deprogramming he
went through, and his final release from the cult, although not
necessarily from a Christian point of view.
17. Elkins, Chris. Heavenly Deception. Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House
Publishers, Inc., 1980. The testimony of a man who was raised a
Christian but joined the Unification Church. After being a Moonie
for some time he was freed from the bondage he had experienced
in this cult.
18. Enroth, Ronald. Youth, Brainwashing, and the Extremist Cults.
Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Publishing House, 1977. An
introduction to a sociologist's view of the cults. Case histories eure
presented along with a discussion of characteristics of cultic activity
from a Christian perspective.
19. Enroth, Ronald. The Lure of the Cults. Chappaqua, NY: Christian
Herald Books, 1979. An extension of Enroth's other book. Youth,
Brainwashing and the Extremist Cults. Instead of dealing
systematically with individual cults, he explores the sociological
and psychological characteristics of cults and expleiins how to help
someone who is in a cult.
.
415 ADDENDA
20. Evans, Dr. Christopher. Cults of Unreason. New York, NY: Dell
Publishing Co. Inc., 1973. A non-Christian book which deals with
some of the more mystical and pseudo-scientific cults. Most of the
book is devoted to a study of Scientology, and is considered to be
the best current treatment of this cult from a non-Christian
perspective.
21 Fraser, Gordon H. Is Mormonism Christian? Chicago, IL: Moody
Press, 1977. An old book that has been consistently updated. It treats
all the major doctrines of Mormonism from a Christian point of view,
including the restoration of the church, the Mormon genealogy,
Mormons and God, Mormons and Jesus Christ, Mormons and the
Holy Spirit, Mormon doctrine of man, the priesthood. Mormons and
baptism. Mormons and baptism for the dead, salvation, the lost
tribes of Israel, and the sects of Mormonism.
22. Fraser, Gordon H. The Sects of the Latter-Day Saints. Eugene, OR:
Industrial Litho Inc., 1978. From a Christian perspective, this book
deals with the major sects of the Latter-day Saints, especially the
Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. It also
analyzes the different polygamous sects of Mormonism.
23. Griffin, Em. The Mind-Changers: The Art of Christian Persuasion.
Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., 1976. An excellent
Christian treatment of the psychological, mental, and emotional
framework conducive to cult indoctrination. Also explained are the
techniques cults use to indoctrinate people and how to release
someone from cult control through the power of the Holy Spirit and
the renewing of his mind.
24. Gruss, Edmond Charles. Apostles of Denial: An Examination and
Expose of the History, Doctrines, and Claims of the Jehovah's
Witnesses. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1978. The
best-documented treatment of the Jehovah's Witnesses from a
Christian point of view. Gruss, who was a Jehovah's Witness himself,
includes his own testimony at the end of the book.
25. Gruss, Edmond Charles. Cults and the Occult. Phillipsburg, NJ:
Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co., 1980. A brief study
meant to be used in an aduh education or Bible class situation. It
deals with Jehovah's Witnesses, Mormons, Christian Scientists,
Unity, Armstrongism, Spiritualism, Astrology, Bahaism,
Rosicrucianism, Ouija boards, Edgar Cayce, Unification Church,
and concludes with a Christian perspective on the cults and the
occult.
26. Gruss, Edmond Charles. The Jehovah's Witnesses and Prophetic
Speculation. Nutley, NJ: Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co.,
1972. This thoroughly documented book deals specifically with the
Jehovah's Witnesses' propagation of false prophecies regarding the
end of the world.
27. Gruss, Edmond Charles. We Left the Jehovah 's Witnesses A —
Non-Prophet Organization. Nutley, NJ: Presbyterian and Reformed
Publishing Co., 1974. Testimonies of ex-Jehovah's Witnesses
showing how to leave the Watch Tower Society and truly be bom
again.
28. Hefley, James C. The Youth-Nappers. Wheaton, IL: Scripture Press
Publications, 1977. A brief Christian review of some new cults such
as Unification Church, Hare Krishna, Divine Light Mission, TM,
Children of God, and others.
416 ^ ADDENDA
29. Hesselgrave, David J., ed. Dynamic Religious Movements. Grand

Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1978. An excellent Christian book,
discussing cultic religions in other countries. The first section is on
Africa, the second on Europe, the third on the Far East, the fourth on
the Mideast, the fifth on North America, the sixth on South America,
and the seventh on Southeast Asia.
30. Heydt, Henry J. A Comparison of World Religions. Fort Washington,
PA: Christian Literature Crusade, 1967. An historical survey dealing
with Judaism, Christianity, Hinduism, Zoroastrianism, Shintoism,
Tkoism, Jainism, Buddhism, Confucianism, Islam and Sikhism.
Chapter three gives a topical comparison of all these groups, and
chapter four shows the distinctive superiority of Christianity.
31. Hoekema, Anthony A. The Four Major Cults. Grand Rapids, MI:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1963. A classic work on the
major cuhs such as Jehovah's Witnesses, Mormonism, and Christian
Science.
32. Hoekema, Anthony A. Christian Science. Grand Rapids, MI: William
B. Eerdmans Pubhshing Co., 1974. Ikken from 7776 Four Major Cults
and extensively updated.
33. Hoekema, Anthony A.Jehovah's Witnesses. Grand Rapids, MI:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1974. Tkken from 7776 Four
Major Cults and extensively updated.
34. Hoekema, Anthony A. Mormonism. Grand Rapids, MI: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1974. Taken from The Four Major Cults
and extensively updated.
35. Hopkins, Joseph. The Armstrong Empire. Grand Rapids, MI:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1974. A Christian perspective
of Herbert W Armstrong and the Worldwide Church of God. It deals
extensively with the background of Armstrong and the Church, and
includes a brief survey ofWCG doctrines.
36. Hunt, Dave. 7776 Cult Explosion. Eugene, OR: Harvest House
Publishers, 1980. A thoroughly scriptural, psychological, and
sociological perspective on the rise of the cults. Some of the topics
covered aire: altered states of consciousness, the ultimate lie,
beyond morality, authoritarianism and responsibility, spirit
communication and the battle for the mind. This book does not deal
with cults individually or in a systematic way.
37. Kemperman, Steve. Lord of the Second Advent: A Rare Look Inside
the Terrifying World of the Moonies. Ventura, CA: Regal Books,
198 1 An excellent testimony of a young man who joined the
.
Moonies. He describes his experiences of being deprogrammed

twice, and how he finally came to be released from the cult, finding
peace with Christ.
38. Lewis, Gordon R. Confronting the Cults. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker
Book House, 1966. A standard reference work on the major cults,
including Jehovah's Witnesses, Mormonism, Christian Science,
Unity, and Spiritualism. From a Christian perspective, Lewis
provides theological answers to cultic claims.
39. Lewis, Gordon R. What Everyone Should Know about
Transcendental Meditation. Ventura, CA: Regal Books, 1975. A brief
treatment of transcendental meditation from a Christian
perspective.
40. Marsh, C. R. Share Your Faith With a Muslim. Chicago, IL: Moody
. .
417 ^ ADDENDA
Press, 1975. A perspective on Islam, givirig its history, doctrines, and

explaining how to share Christ with a Muslim.
41 Martin, Walter, ed. Walter Martin 's Cults Reference Bible. Santa Ana,
CA: Vision House Publishers, Inc., 1981. A unique volume,
explaining the texts of the Old and New Testaments (King James
Version) used by the major cults in support of their own teachings.
Martin gives the cultic misinterpretation and the biblical Christian
response to each passage. Also included are essays on all of the
major cults, charts comparing the teachings of the major cults, a
dictionary of terms misused by the cults, a brief essay on
interpreting the Bible, and bibhcal helps for those witnessing to the
cults.
42. Martin, Walter. /e/ioiâ/j of the Watchtower Minneapolis, MN:
Bethany House Publishers, 1982. A re-release of Martin's classic of
the Jehovah's Witnesses originally published by Moody Press.
Martin deals with the history and doctrines of Jehovah's Witnesses
and provides biblical responses to each of its major doctrines.
43. Martin, Walter. Kingdom of the Cults. Minneapohs, MN: Bethany
House, 1966, and 1975. This is the classic Christian volume on the
major traditional cults. A 1982 edition is completely updated with
current documentation.
44. Martin, Walter. The Maze of Mormonism. Santa Ana, CA: Vision
House Publishers, Inc. 1978. An expansive revision of Martin's 1962
classic by the same title is perhaps the best Christian treatment of
the major teachings of Mormonism.
45. Martin, Walter. The New Cults. Santa Ana, CA: Vision House
Publishers, Inc., 1980. An excellent treatment of some newer cults.
The history of each cult and its leader is discussed along with each
individual belief in the areas of God, Jesus Christ, man, salvation,
and Scripture. Cults covered include: The Way International,
Hinduism, est, the Children of God, The Ascended Masters, Silva
Mind Control, Church of the Living Word, Foundation of Human
Understanding, and The Local Church of Witness Lee.
46. Martin, Walter. Rise of the Cults. Santa Ana, CA: Vision House
Publishers, Inc. 1980. A
revision and update of the 1955 classic of the
same title by Walter Martin. Condensed from 77ie Kingdom of the
Cults.
47. McElveen, Floyd C. The Mormon Illusion. Ventura, CA: Regal
Books, 1977. A traditional Christian treatment of Mormonism,
discussing Mormon history, sacred scriptures, and major doctrines.
48. Miller, Calvin. Transcendental Hesitation. Grand Rapids, MI:
Zondervan Publishing House, 1977. An in-depth treatment of
transcendental meditation, with discussion of Eastern mysticism
compared to a biblical world-view.
49. Miller, William McElwee. The Bahai Faith: Its History and Teaching.
South Pasadena, CA: William Carey Library, 1974. The best book in
the English language from a Christian perspective on the Bahai
Faith.
50. Miller, William McElwee. Ten Muslims Meet Christ. Grand Rapids,
MI: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1969. Testimonies of
Muslims who have accepted Christ, and a description of the
persecution they have suffered in their native Muslim lands.
51 Milmine, George E. The Life of Mary Baker C. Eddy and The History
.
418 ADDENDA
of Christian Science. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1909 and
1937. A classic biography of Mary Baker Eddy, explaining how she
developed her cult by taking the teachings of Christian Science
from previous writers and thinkers.
52. Morey, Robert A. Horoscopes and the Christian. Minneapolis, MN:
Bethany House Publishers, 1 98 1 A short booklet on the history and
.
main tenets of astrology with a Christian response.

53. Morey, Robert A. Reincarnation and Christianity. Minneapolis, MN:
Bethany House Publishers, 1980. An excellent treatment of
reincarnation with biblical answers. Written for Morey's doctrinal
treatise, it displays good scholarship and documentation.
54. Needleman, Jacob. The New Religion. New York, NY: E. P.
Duttlemanand Co., 1970. A non-Christian review of the main
teachings of major religions as well as some of the new cults. The
section of Zen Buddhism is particularly good.
55. Palmer, Bernard. Understanding the Islamic Explosion.
Beaverlodge, Alberta, Canada: Horizon House Publishers, 1980. A
Christian perspective on Islam, the Mideast problems (e.g. oil
embargo), and how they relate to the Christian.
56. Passantino, Robert and Gretchen. Answers to the Cultists at Your
Door Eugene, OR: Harvest House Publishers, 1981. An excellent
treatment of the five major cults Christians may encounter at the
door of their homes or in public places. It deals with Jehovah's
Witnesses, Mormons, Moonies, Hare Krishna, and The Way
International. In addition, the book discusses the reasons for cults,
characteristics of cultists and cult leaders, how to protect loved ones
from the cults, and biblical responses to the major claims of each of
these cults. This book is meant to help the average Christian reader.
57. Petersen, William J. Those Curious New Cults. New Canaan, CT:
Keats Publishing, Inc., 1975. An evangelical treatment of some major
new cults, as well as Spiritualism, Witchcraft, Satanism, and
Astrology.A brief section on Scientology is included.
58. Rawlings, Maurice S. Life Wish (Reincarnation: Reality or Hoax?)
Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1981. A Christian
perspective on the major teachings of reincarnation contrasted with
biblical truth.
59. Richardson, Don. Eternity in Their Hearts. Ventura, CA: Regal
Books, 1981. A good perspective on the biblical view of the origin of
religion including folk religions from pre-literate societies.
60. Ridenour, Fritz. So What's the Difference? Ventura, CA: Regal
Books, 1967 and 1979. A brief introduction to some of the major
religions and cults, including Buddhism, Mormonism, Unitarianism,
Roman Catholicism, Christian Science, Protestantism, Jehovah's
Witnesses, Islam, Hinduism, and Judaism. This book is especially
compiled to work well in adult education.
6 1 Ringgren, Helmer. Religions of the Ancient and Near East.
Philadelphia, PA: The Westminster Press, 1973. A discussion of
Samarian, Babylonian, Syrian, and West Semitic religions and how
they relate to the Book of Revelation.
62. Rosten, Leo. Religions in America. New York, NY: Simon and
Schuster, 1963. A standard non-Christian review of the major cults
and religions in the United States; however, since the articles were
contributed by each group, religion, or cult concerned, the
teachings represented sure not necessarily objective.
419 ADDENDA
63. Shah, Douglas. The Meditators. Plainfield, NJ: Logos International,

1975. A popular Christian treatment of Transcendental Meditation,
Mysticism, Zen, Yoga, and other Eastern movements and religions.
64. Smith, Houston. The Religions of Man. New York, NY: Harper and
Row, 1958. A classic, brief treatment of the major world religions
from a non-Christian point of view.
65. Sparks, Jack. The Mind Benders. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson
Publishers, 1977 and 1979. A church historian's point of view of the
Unification Church, The Way, Children of God, The Local Church,
Transcendental Meditation, Divine Light Mission, Hare Krishna, and
The Peoples Temple. Sparks is a conservative evangelical Christian
who uses the writings of the early Church and the creeds of the
Church councils (along with authoritative Old and New Testament
Scriptures) to refute the major teachings of these cults.
66. Spittler, Russell P. Cults and Isms. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book
House, 1962. An old but still useful book on some of the major cults,
including Mormonism, Spiritualism, Christian Science, Jehovah's
Witnesses, Unity, Moral Rearmament (which is no longer a vital
movement), Theosophy, Bahaism, Zen Buddhism, Anglo-Israelism,
Astrology, Father Divine, Rosicrucianism, Swedenborgianism,
Modernism, Humanism, Unitarianism, Universalism, Liberalism, and
Neo-Orthodoxy.
67. Stoner, Carroll, and Jo Anne Parke. All Cod's Children. Radnor, PA:
Chihon Book Co., 1977. Written by two journalists, this book is a
non-Christian observation of people involved in some of the new
cults. It explains the teachings of new cults and why they may be
dangerous for young people.
68. Sumrall, Lester. Where Was Cod When Pagan Religions Began?
Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1980. A discussion of the
biblical texts related to the rise of world religions, with bibUcal
responses to the major tenets of these faiths.
69. Tknenbaum, Marc H. and Marvin R. Wilson and A. James Rudin.,
eds. Evangelicals and Jews in Conversation on Scripture, Theology,
and History. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1978. An
objective portrayal of the differences between Judaism and
Christianity, especially between modem Judaism and evangelical
Christianity. This is a very good resource book using the format of a
conversational interchange.
70. Weldon, John. The Transcendental Explosion. Irvine, CA: Harvest
House Publishers, 1976. An excellent in-depth research treatment
on the history and teachings of Transcendental Meditation.
71. White, Mel. Deceived. Old Tkppan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1979.
A Christian analysis of The Peoples Temple in Guyana, explaining
how such a tragedy could happen and how to watch out for other
groups that may be similar.
72. Williams, J. L. Victor Paul Wierwille and The Way International.
Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1979. The best single volume treatment of
the history and teachings of The Way International with a biblical
response.
73. Yamamoto, J. Isamu. The Puppet Master Downers Grove, IL:
Intervarsity Press, 1977. An appraisal of the teachings of the
Unification Church with a biblical response. Yamamoto especially
emphasizes a sociological perspective.
421
Index
Arahatship 86
Arcana Coelestia: The Earths in
Aaronic Priesthood 163 the Universe 397
Abdul Baha 262 Arica Institute, Inc. 371
Abhay Charan De 285 Armstrong, Gamer Ted 181
Above All, Don't Wobble 192 Armstrong, Herbert W. 181
Acharya Rajneesh 192 Arnold, Ken 343
Achzenner, Robert 346 Artharvaveda 73
Aerial Phenomena Research Orga- Asanas 359
nization 345 Ascended Masters 265 ff.
Aetherius Society 365 Ashram 191, 192
Ananda Marga Yoga Society 368 Asoka 88
Ahimsa 79 Association for Research and
Aikido 298, 299 Enlightenment 242 ff.
Alamo Christian Foundation 366 Astara 249 ff.
Alamo, Tony and Susan 366 Astrology 254 ff.
Alphagenics 389 Atma 237
Alpert, Richard 187, 188 Atman 74, 200
Ambassador International Cultural Atma Samp 271
Foundation 182 Audicon Plantar 372
AMRA, law of 309 Auditing 313
AnamiLok 271 Autobiography of a Western Yogi,
Ancient and Mystical Order of THE PATH 392
Rosae Crucis (AMORC) 307 Avatar 76, 77
Andrea, Johann Valentin 307 Awliya 112,114
Anglo-Israelism 181
Anthroposophical Society 369
Anthroposophy 369
Apports 323
Aquarian Gospel, The 1 15
1
422 INDEX
Christian Science 130

B
BabaRamDass 187ff.
Ch'uanFe 296
ff.
Chuang Tzu 98
Bahaism 261 ff.
Church of Armageddon 373
Baha'u'llah 262, 263, 264 Church of Bible Understanding,
BalBhagwanJi 207 The (COBU) 375
Ballard, Guy and Edna 266
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
Banaras 11 day Saints 156
Bardo 90 Church of the Living Word,
Be Here Now 187 The 136 ff.
Berg, David "Moses" 123 ff.
Church of New Jerusalem 397
Besant, Annie 329 Church Universal and Triumphant
Beyond and Beyond 192
265 ff.
Bhagavad-Cita 12,74,286 Clear 313
Bhagavad-Gita As It Is 286 Clearing 313
Bhagwan S!»ree Rajneesh 190 ff. Coates.JohnB. 329
Bhagwan Sri Nityananda 218, 219 Community of Islam in the West
Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada 285 ff. 116
BhaktiYoga 78,215,285 Cosmic Voice 365
Bilalians 116
Crowley Aleister 307
Bilocation 271
Black Muslims 115ff.
Blavatsky Helena Petrovna 326 ff.
Bodhi 93
Bodhidharma 92, 295 Daisaku Ikeda 303
Bodhisattva 88 Dalai Lama 90 ff.
"Book of Changes" 295 Darshan 211
Bookofjasher, The 309 Davis, Andrew Jackson 317, 318
Book of Mormon 158 ff. Dawn Horse Fellowship 198
Brahma 74, 75 Decoded New Testament, The 143
Brahmin 72 De Grimston, Robert 280 ff.
Branham, William 194 ff. Deprogramming 20, 2
Brothers of our Father Jesus 169 De Peyer, Christopher 281
Brothers, Richard 183 Devachan 328
Bubba Free John 198 ff. Devas 236, 328
Buddha 83 ff. Dharma 73, 85
Burton, Robert 203 Diamoku 303
Butsodon 303 Dianetics 312ff.
Dianetics—The Modem Science of
Mental Health 312
Discourses 216
Caliph 106,110 Divine Light Mission 205
Castes 72 Divine Principle 226, 227, 231. 232
Cayce, Edgar 54, 242 ff. Divine Times 207
Cayce, Hugh Lynn 245 Djinn 104
Chador 108 Doctrines and Covenants 158
Chakra 100,267,358 Dogen 93
Chaney Robert and Eariyne 249 ff. Dojo 293
Chelas 267 Dowling, Levi 115
Ch'i(ki) 100,294 Dresser, Julius and Annetta 172
Children of God 123 ff. Drew, Timothy 115
Christian Community 370 Durga 207
423 INDEX
Freemasonry 306
Free Primitive Church of Divine
ECKANKAR 270 ff.
Communion 199
ECKANKAR-The Key to Secret
Worlds 272
Ectoplasm 319
Eddy, Mary Baker 130 ff.
Eightfold Path 83, 85, 86, 95

Ganges 11
Gaskin, Stephen 379, 380
Eikerenkoetter, Rev. Frederick
Ghats 13
221
Ghi 293
Eisai 93
Gnostics 167
El Morya 266
E-Meter 313 Gohonzon 302
Endogamy 72 Gongyo 304
Gopis 286
Engram 313
Enlighter\ment 47 ff.
Gosadans 79
Erdmann, Paul 373 Gosho 304
Erhard Seminars Training 275 ff.
Grand Master Kelpius 307
Granth 80
Erhard, Werner 275 ff.
Great White Brotherhood 265, 266
Esalen Institute 377
ESP 320 The Great Work of the
Pentralia 250
Essenes 167,246
Gross, Sri Darwin 273
Est 275 ff.
ETI (extraterrestrial intelligence) George Ivanovitch 201
Gurdjieff,
345
Guru Dev 334
Eurthmy 370 Guru Ma 265
Evans, Warren Felt 172
Guru Maharaj Ji 205
H
Hadith 107
Fama Fraternitis 307 Hajj 107
Family of Love 123 ff. HakJaHan 225
Farm, The 379 Hanley, John 249
Father Lucius 281 Hare Krishna 283 ff.
Father Malachi 281 Havona 352

Fellowship of Friends 203 Heavenly deceipt 229
Fillmore, Charles and Hegira 105
Myrtle 171 ff. Himalayan International Institute of
Ford, Arthur 226,317 Yoga Science and Philosophy
Ford, Wallace 115 393
Forever Family 375, 376 Hinayana Buddhism 88
Foundation, The 280 Hinduism 71 ff.
Foundation Faith of God 280 ff. His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktive-
Foundation Faith of danda Swami Prabhapada
the Millenium 280 ff. 285 ff.
Foundation of Human Understand- Holmes, Ernest 385

ing 381 Holy Order of MANS 140ff.
Four Noble Truths 85 How Your Mind Can Keep You
Fox, Margaretta and Katie 318 Well 381
Franz, Frederick William 148 Hubbard, Lafayette Ronald 312 ff.
Free Commuruty Order 199 Hynek, Dr. J. Allen 343
424 * INDEX
Kirlian photography 329

I Kirtana 288
Ichazo, Oscar 371,372 Kiyai 293
I-Ching 295 Kneeof Listening, The 199
I-chinSutura 296 Knorr, Nathan 147
Imam 108 Koan 92-94
International Community Koran 105 ff.
of Christ 143 ff. Krishnamurti Foundation of

International Society for Krishna America 382
Consciousness, The 283 ff. Kriyas 199,359
Unveiled 327
Isis Kriya Yoga 387, 388
ISKCON 283 ff. Kshatriyas 72
Islam 103 ff.
Kundalini 199,368
Ismailis 109 Kundalina Yoga 400
KungFu 296
Kut-Hu-Mi 250
J
Jaguers, O.L. 124
Jains 79
Jamilians, The 143 ff. Lamanites 159
Jehovah's Witnesses 146 ff. Lamas 89
Jesus Christ Is Not Cod 1 77 Lammers, Arthur 244
Jiddu Krishnamurti 248 Lanello 266
Jihad 106 Lao-Tse 97, 295
JnanaYoga 78 Latihan 202, 203
Jones, Franklin 198 Laughing Man Institute 199
Jordan, Fred 124 Layne,A.C. 244
Judge, William Quan 327 ff. Lee, Witness 152 ff.
Judo 299 Lemurans 309
Jujitsu 299 Lewis, Dr. H. Spencer 307
LhamaYoga 250
Lifespring 384
Lila 74, 198,207
K
Kaaba 107
Lingam 13,75,236
Litnessing 125
Local Church, The 152
Kalachakra 91
Kali 75, 76
Lord Krishna 283 ff.
Kali-yuga 288
Lotus Sutra 302
Kamaloka 328 Love Family 373
Karate 297, 298
Love Israel 373, 374
Karma 15,51,53,54,76
Karma Yoga 78
Karmi 290
Kasyapa 87
Kata 298
M
Maat, confession to 309
Keisaku 94 Madhi 109
Kher-Hebs 310 Maha mantra 288
Ki 294 ff. Mahanta 271
Kiirtan dancing 368 Maharishi International University
Kimball, Spencer 163 339
King, Dr. George 365 Maharishi Mahesh Yogi 333 ff.
1
425 INDEX
Mahatmas
Mahavira
208, 210, 21
79, 80
1, 327 ff.
N
Nag Hammadi Codices 167
Mahayana Buddhism 88
Nales, John 354
Malcolm X 115ff.
Nam-myoho-renge-kyo 303
Mandalas 90
89,
Mandamus Nandi 79
308
National Spiritualist Association
Mantra 89, 336 ff.
318,321
Many Mansions 246
Martial arts 293 ff.
Nebadon 352
Neo-Gnosticism 166
Master Aetherius of Venus 365
Master Godfre 266
Neosanyas 191
Nephites 158
Master Koot Hoomi 328
Master Kuthumi 266
News World 227
Master Morya 328
New Thought 172
Masters, Roy 381
New World Translation, The 148,
149
Mataji 206
Nichiren Daishonen 302
Material-Energy-Space-Time
Nichiren Shoshu 302 ff.
(MEST) 313
Nine Articles of Spiritualism 322
Material sense testimony 130
Nirvana 73, 83, 85
Maya 73, 74, 288
Noi cun 294
McCormick, Peter 281
NuriSarup 271
Meditation 62 ff.
Mediums 319,320
Meetings With Remarkable
Men 201,202
MeherBaba 213 Olcott, Col.Heruy Steel 327 ff.
Melchizedek Priesthood 163, 165 Order of the Star of the East 382
Mentations 372
Order Templi Orientis 307
Merwan Sheriar Irani 214 Other Side, The 317
Mesmer, Franz Anton 317 Ouspensky, Peter Demianovich
Minaret 108
202
Mind Dynamics 384 Out-of-the-body experience (OBE)
Mind Sciences 385 271 ff.
Mirza Ali Muhammed 261
Mirza Husayn Ali 262
Moksha/mukti 73, 76
MO letters 124 ff.
Mondo 93 Pantheism 73
Monism 73 Paramahansa Yogananda 387, 388
Moon, Rev. Sun Myung 224 ff. Patrick, Ted 2
Mormon 156 ff. Pearl of Great Price, The 158
Mormonism 156 ff. Penitentes 169
Moroni 158 Perfect Master 78
Mudras 199,359 Pike, Bishop James A. 317
Muezzins 103 Plain Truth, The 182
Muhammad 103 ff. Poltergeists 323
Muhammad, Elijah llSff. Polytheism 74
Muhammad, Wallace 115ff. Power for Abundant Living 177
Muktananda Nityananda 198 Practice of Joy seminar 391
Muktananda Paramahansa 218ff. Prana 360
Murphy, Michael 377 Pranayamas 360
Murti 338 Prasada 289
Mystery schools 308 Preclear 313
426 INDEX
Premie 206, 209 SaiBaba of Shirdi 234 ff.

Principles of Nature: A Divine Rev- SaintGermain 266 ff.
elation and the Voice of Samadhi 78, 199, 240, 394
Mankind 318 Samasara 73, 288
Process, The 280 Samazen 114
Process Church of the Final Judg- Samsara 76
ment 280 Sangha 86, 87
Processians 280 Sankirtana 284
Project Blue Book 344 Sannyasin 191
Prophet, Elizabeth Clare 265 ff. Sanyasis 191
Prophet, Mark L. 266 Sari 288
Proxy baptism 162 Sariputra 88
Psychical Research Society 319 Satguru 78, 206
Psychocalisthenic 372 Sathya Sai Baba 234
Psychokinesis 393 Satori 69, 93
Psychorientology 389 Satsang 206, 208
Puja 79, 333, 338 Savoy, Eugene Douglas 143 ff.
Purdah 108 Savoy, Jamil Sean 143
Science and Health with Key to the
Scriptures 131, 132, 134
Science of Creative Intelligence
336
Quest 182 Science of Mind 385
Ouimby, Phineas Parkhurst 131, Scientology, Church of 312 ff.
172
Seance 318,319
Outb 113 Secret Doctrine, The 326
Secret Doctrines ofJesus, The 309
Sedgwick, Henry 319
Self-Realization Fellowship 387,
388,391
Rader, Stanley 185
Sensei 293, 294
Radha 286
Raja Yoga 78
Seven Principles of Spirtualism
Rebazar Tkrzs 270 ff. 321,322
Rebirthing 192
ShabdaYoga 271
"Reformed" Egyptian 158 Shahada 103, 107
Reincarnation 51 ff., 76 ff., 246

Shaikhs 113
Shakti 75,88,218,358
Renaissance 201 ff.
Shaktipat 219
Renzai Buddhism 93
Revell, Randy 384
Shakubuka 303
Rig Veda 73 Shambala 90
Rosenberg, Jack 275 Shankara 73, 334
Shari'a 108
Rosencreutz, Christian 307
Roshi 93 Shariyat-Ki-Sugmad 271
Shiites 109
Rosicrucianism 306 ff.
Shirk 106
Russell, Charles Tkze 146
Shiva 75, 357, 358
Rutherford, Joseph Franklin 147
Shoghi Effendi 262
Shree Gurudev Siddha Yoga
Ashram 218 ff.
ShriHansJiMaharaj 205
Sadhu 78,214 Shrii Shrii Anandamurti 368
Sadler, Bill 354 Siddha Yoga 209,218
Sahasra-dal-Kanwal 271 Siddha Yoga Dham 220
3
427 INDEX
Siddhis 78
Sidhi program (TM) 340
Sikha 287
Ike Kwon Do 295
T'ai Chi Ch'uan 297
Sikh Foundation/3HO Foundation
Tkntric Buddhism 88, 89
400,401
TkntricYoga 191
Sikhism 80
Tkntrism 400
Siksha 240
Tkoism 97 ff.
Silent Unity 173
Tô Teh Ching 98 ff., 295
Silvajose 389
Tkuret 111
Silva Mind Control 389
Telesterion 308
Smith, Ethan 160
Theosophy 326 ff.
Smith, Joseph 156 ff.
Theravada Buddhism 88
Societies Rosicruciana 307
There Is a River 243, 248
Society of Psychical Research 328
Thetans 313
Soka Gakkai 303
Three Jewels (of Tkoism) 98
Soto Buddhism 93
Tibetan Book of the Dead 1
Soul-travel 270 ff.
Tibetan Buddhism 89-92
Spaulding, Solomon 160
Tilaka 287
Sprinkle, Leo 345, 346
Tingley, Katherine Augusta West-
Spirit guide 319
cott 329
Spiritism 316ff.
Spiritual Hierarchies 369
TM 333 ff.
Traill, Stewart 375
Spiritualism 316ff.
Transcendental Meditation 333 ff.
Spiritual Life Society, The 207
Transmigration 53
Spiritual Regeneration Movement
Tratak 359
335, 336
Tripitaka 87
Sri Chinmoy 239
Twitchell, Paul 270 ff.
Sri Ramakrishna 80, 394, 395
Sri Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta
Saroswati Gosvami Maharaj 284
Steiner, Rudolph 369, 370
Stevens, John Robert 136 ff.
U
Udhi 234
Subud 201 ff.
UFOs 343
Subuh, Muhammed 202, 203 Umma 103
Sudar Singh 270,271 Unification Church, The 224 ff.
Sudras 72 Unitarian Universalist Association
Sufism 112ff.
398
Sufism Reoriented, Inc. 213 ff. Unity School of Christianity 171 ff.
SUGMAD 271-273
Untouchable 72
Summit Lighthouse 266 Upali 87
Sunnites 1 10 Upanishads 73
Surahs 107 Urantia Book, The 351 ft
Sushumma 358 Urantia Societies/Brotherhood/
Sutee 75 Foundation 351 ff.
Swamis 12,78 Urim and Thummin 158
Swami Krishanand Saraswati 334
Swami Kriyananda 391
Swami Rami 393
Swami Vishnudevananda 358, 359
Swami Vivekananda 82, 172,394 Vaishyas 72
Swedenborg, Emanuel 317, 396, Vallee,Jacques 348
397 Value Creation Society 303
Swedenborgianism 396 Vedanta movement 80
1
428 INDEX
Vedanta Society 394, 395

Vedas 71,85
View of the Hebrews 160
VioletConsuming Flame 265, 267
Vishnu 75
Voice of Astara, The 251
W
Wahhabi 109
Waldorf Schools 370
Watts, Alan 93, 199
Way International, The 176 ff.
Wee Wisdom 7 1
Whirling dervish 113,202

Wierwille, Victor Paul 176 ff.
Wilson, Ernest 171

Wilson, John 183
Worldwide Church of God 181
Yaldabaoth 167
Yang 98, 297, 299
Yin 98, 297, 299
Yoga 47, 356 ff.
Yogi Bhajan 400
Young, Brigham 156 ff.
Zabur 111
Zakat 107
Zazen 93
Zen Buddhism 92 ff.
Zendo 93
Zoser 251
' ^
Encyclopedic in form, popular in style, Larson 's Book of Cults

analyzes dozens of prominent cults from historical, sociological,
and theological perspectives. It will tell you what you \A/ant to
know, tracing for you cultic roots in major world religious
systems, pointing out to you both a cult's appeal and its folly,
and explaining clearly major cult concepts such as
enlightenment, reincarnation, and meditation.
Most important, author ^ -h Larson details precisely ho\A/
each cult deviates from C truth.
Parents, students, pa' /\j ole of all walks of life will
find Larson 's Book of C q^ nensable, reliable
research tool. But dor ^ nd up reading it
straight through, fas d by the
world of cults.
Bob Larson is the preside, '~'%
Denver, Colorado. He has lecture O^ /enty

countries on the subject of contemf^ and is the
author of the Tyndale book Rock. Larso 1 Denver with
his wife, Kathryn.
Issues Ethics. Reference ISBN 0-8423-2104-7 S7 95

Larsons Book of Cults (PDFDrive)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Larsons Book of Cults (PDFDrive)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Larsons Book of Cults (PDFDrive)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

LARSON'S

A popular and fascinating encyclopedia of

Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Wheaton, Illinois

Iwould like to extend a special thanks to Gretchen

Scripture references are taken from the King

Fourth printing. September 1983

All rights reserved

II. AN INTRODUCTION TO CULT CONCEPTS

III. CULTIC ROOTS IN WORLD RELIGIONS

V SYNOPSES OF MINOR CULTS

Background Sources for Minor Cults 403

people can easily afford. But gaining the favor of the

been exported beyond the shores of India. Long before

paralleled the introspection of Thoreau and the mystical

dispensed all the sewage of Banaras' 800,000 souls would

source of her distress, the law of karma is immutable. If

Though her tongue was impossible to translate, the

Such is the way one writer described the current voguish

It matters little to the mystic whether his system of

worship is historically accurate. If Krishna's discourses

Established religion, the legitimizer of the status quo,

should stand in the way of proclaiming these facts. But if

in cult activities. Larson'sBook of Cults is also intended to

Idealistic young people whose quest for spiritual

unfairly captivated by mind-bending cults is a genuine

guilt, and harassment." The S.C.P. recommends "reality

authoritarianism to crack? Do laymen need carefully to

When I arrived back at the cabin I was prepared to

leaders are sincerely concerned about meeting the

These are things which most cults share in common:

tactic is often enhanced by sensory deprivation, extreme

high ethical values while promoting tenets which are

truth and error. As Ronald Enroth warns in The Lure of the

Whether or not a particular religious group claims to be

Apostolic doctrines; or (2) if they hold to beliefs which are

1. The attributes of God

3. The nature of man

In the next chapter the faulty theological concepts of

which will minister to the emotional needs of those who

possibly present the belief of every major cult in respect

toeach doctrine. Only the most prevalent cuh beliefs will

37 BIBLICAL THEOLOGY AND THE CULTS

Spirit. They are co-equal, co-existent, and co-eternal,

neither shall therebe after me."

5. Psa. 90:2 — " from everlasting to everlasting, thou

points tempted like as we are, yet without sin" (Heb

38 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE CULTS

Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God; and this

4. Eph. 1:21 —"Far above all principality, and power, and

4. Psa. 5 1 :5 — "... in sin did my mother conceive me."

39 BIBLICAL THEOLOGYAND THE CULTS

40 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE CULTS

The whorish faith of Revelation's false religious system is

sponge, the Western mind, drained of spiritual moisture

serpent, the Bible-believing Christian is not surprised to

world-view must be based on the authority of Scripture

Qude 4). Very subtly, the language of the mystic has

The subjectivized experience offered by many cult

"true self as it searches for the essence of life out of the